Dr.
Erika Reichle
Department
social ethics
Eberhard-Karl
University of Tuebingen
Summer
term 1974
"Medical
ethic"
Some
considerations for the problem of
Christianity
as a chronic mass schizophrenia
Michael
Lütge
5th
special term theology
74
Tuebingen
Herrenberger Str . 28
Contents
I.
Impoverishment of life fullness
by theology?
Man,
creature of God, imago dei
Pupil
as object - examination and
note award instead of discourse
Aim
of the work: analogies between
believers and patients
The
philosopher is chattering and the bum
cannot hear it.
Practice
for theorist: Industry
trainees without salary
TV,
beer and off we go into the
grandiosity of the hero
Crime
murders as compensation for
frustrated and angry citizens
Objectivity
and the Cause of Jesus:
Justice and Peace
Lived
books: Theory of one's own
life practice
Language
as an experience mediator
Emancipative
Language as Pedagogy of
the Oppressed
Schools
against learning process
Church
with a monopoly on salvation
God
and the Word. Shuffling up our
piety
Release
promise and liberty cry
God
as engine of matter. Possibility
and reality
Bonhoeffer's
option for Hitler's
death and powerlessness
Language
as a blockade of epistemes
Swelling
and the threshold. Sturm
und Drang of the youth
II.
Antipsychiatry as a way to allow
personal experience
Texts
on experience theory; stump of
experience
Experience
of alienation from
personal experience
Against
Positivism: Blinding as
Healthiness
Reality
is group consensus, not per
se
Dissocialization
of the Nasty Tiger
Somatics
as an alternative for
torture and psychiatrists
Psychiatry
in the totalitarianism
Diagnostic
glossaries: labels and
stigmatizations
Contradiction
and schizophrenia
To
the possibility of psychoanalytical
knowledge
Biochemistry
and control of the
mental apparatus
Pharmacological
totalitarianism
Diagnosis
in the hermeneutic circle
Recognition
of the soul as a mutual
dialogue process
Knowledge
interests of the analysis
Two
modes of the communication: Body
language and word
General
interpretation of the
special sorrow case
Doctor
and patient in the analysis
Reflection
as a disease: The
philosophical compulsion to ponder
Expiry
of reflection by her
delegation to the analyst
Disease
as an abnormality. Kurt
Schneider's criticism
Control
loops of social exclusion
into subcultures/cultures
Enforced
admission as a rule in
psychiatry
Integration
of the abnormalities
Coping
with the past, compulsion to
repeat, transfer
Coping
with the past politically:
inherited authoritarian character
Man
in the horde. Fascism
vulnerability for lack of ego strength
Man
in packs. Fascism susceptibility
due to lack of ego-strength
Courage
to travel: Psychosis as an
adventure
Psychiatrist
as an obstetrician
Laings
growing appreciation of the
schizophrenics
Circulus
vitiososos in anxiety
Self-confidence
as protection
against being swallowed up
Starving
out in besieged hiding
place
Interexperience,
factors of
experience
Agreement,
understanding and
realization
Projection
spirals and autonomy
The
rebirth as a reinvention of the
self
double
bind - key structure of
schizophrenic relationships
III
. Neuroses and psychoses
sociological
Power
pyramid in the enterprises
IV
. Schizophrenic structures in the
Christianity
On
the method:
"bull's-eye" instead of longitudinal field studies
Schizophrenia
and schizoid passage
decompensation
The
candidate for confirmation
lesson practises sinner-being one by confession
Mythos
between reason and illusion:
The weaker ones are mistaken
The
essential features of
schizophrenia
God
in the people of Israel:
division into righteous and ungodly
Gnostic
world alienation: darkness
and place of evil
Jesu
relation ability for the sinners
Sin
in Paul's work as a foreign power from
the outside
Faith
as the abolition of paranoid
mistrust feedback circles
Jesu
faith as disobedience-become in
the despair
Mourning
and Melancholy:
Incorporation of the Dead
Easter
Visions - Melancholic
Internalization of Jesus
"Objective
healingfacts"
of God, such as resurrecting
Paul
as a visionary: Jesus visions
give Kerygma power
Resurrection
as a Pneuma experience:
The "spirit" replaces Jesus
Easter
vision as a legitimizing
prophetic vocation vision
The
apostles' megalomania as
narcissistic grandiosity
Resurrection
as myth of the victory
of a movement
The
incorporation Christi as a
melancholy identification
Geistbesitz
as a proof of divine
imbuedness
How
do I make life unbearable?
Paranoid diastasis to the "world"
Pauls
gnostic dualisms as clichés of
world exclusion
Jesu
reconciliation death accuses
all people as sinners
The
here graduation of all people to
sinners
The
double bind of the doctrine of
justification
The
assault of the love of God as a
depressive self-destruction
Church
as the social network of
sinners
Paranoid
world enmity of the
Christians
Victims
become perpetrators: Strict
church discipline
Church-Community
- collective
narcissism - rage against dissenters
Church
room as uterus and
gratification by confluence
Celebrated
humility: guilty
dependency on the punishing God
Luther's
depressiveness as a result
of socializing violence
Blows
rituals in school and at home
as love breeding
Neurosis
as found food for the
evangelical missionary
Romans
7: Flesh and inner man as
battlefield of the Spirit
Dissociation
of the body as prison
and bad outside world
The
daredevil martyrs without pain
in the torture
Luther's
Two Empire Teaching as a
Schizoid World Order
God's
Providence for the Swabian
Pietist
Christian
psychosis as armament work
for world responsibility
V.
Closing remark after 38 years
The author wrote this
youthful work at the age of 21, especially evangelically enthusiastic
about
Je-sus, Bonhoeffer and Kierkegaard, hoping for a world without hunger
and war
during his lifetime, with 400 DM and coal oven in the house of Hermann
Hesses
at his bookseller time at Osiander on 12 sqm living with toasted bread
and
fried egg, to put all the money into theological books. He was angry
with the
rich German circumstances, could not comprehend the alleged
plausibilities of
the theological arguments of Jüngel, searched for evidence for
God and did not
find any.
Theology was a huge bubble
of barely provable speculations about Jesus, Jeremiah and Isaiah. There
were
only text finds and a rat tail of doctrines, where one professor from
the other
often literally copied from his Bible commentary without quoting. Only
gesture
and choice of words were scientifically correct. It was about
demonstrating a
certain form of screaming. It was never about historically sound
evidence. Even
excavation finds have to be interpreted. And the power of
interpretation lay in
the hands of the professor, who attested to the student's scientific
thinking
through his expert opinion, at the student's discretion, when it
converged with
his own style of expression. Prof. Dr. Rolf Schäfer of the
Oldenburgian
Regional Church took this work as an opportunity to urgently discourage
the
author from continuing his study of theology and to deny him the right
to serve
in church service.
Only in this way could the
mission of theology be fulfilled, to conjure up the next generation of
pastors
to preach what the church of the 20th century wanted to have done after
the
second war. It was not at all about real knowledge, but about the
preservation of
an alleged knowledge, which was in full harmony with Luther's
tradition, and
the church's alimony structure anchored in the Loccum Treaties did not
endanger
its existence as a religious institution with at that time still
considerable
reputation in the post-war republic.
At the Faculty of Theology
in Tübingen, the change from the angry old men to the
smooth-minded conformists
took place, who replaced the vehement militant advocacy for the spirit
of
freedom (Käsemann) with meticulous collecting of information
floods in the
file-box as a base camp for new research approaches (engels,
chairmakers). The
students' struggles against standard study periods of 6 semesters
wanted to
reach research time instead of the timeframe of established knowledge
reserves and
thus secure what the future of the FRG as a knowledge location could
have
secured. Hengel countered the revolutionary departure by saying that
Jesus was
not a revolver, but a cheerful man. Laugh again, drink a wine tavern
and enjoy
the punting trips on the Nekar.
Moltmann was the only one
who included Bloch's philosophy and scientific knowledge of the Big
Bang and
ecology. The author
was deeply impressed
by this and has tried to continue it in the fields of philosophy,
psychology,
social sciences and medical research. That he later landed at the
recently
deceased Prof. Dr. Dr. Dr. Rolf Schwendter as a central pioneer of an
integration and appreciation of social marginal groups of all kinds,
after the
initial theological doctoral supervisor from the Moltmann Riege accused
him of
not advertising enough for these new therapeutical groups of aspiring
young
academics due to his criticism of gestalt therapy groups.
The generative theme in the
Theologicum in Tübingen was the same as in the madhouse: it
was about freedom
of thought and the guards' gait. The Church is shrinking, as I had
predicted at
that time, but has been infiltrated in large parts by fellow combatants
who,
against the evangelical world domination wish to preserve the world,
see peace
for this purpose as attainable only through justice and appropriate
distribution of goods. The spinners of that time are the bishops of
today and
have largely opened up the professors' self-satisfaction of that time
to a
serious dialogue with the world and its knowledge.
If we proclaim a God who
slaughters his son so that he does not punish us for our sins with
death, then
we shall crucify our flesh as thanksgiving - what do we do with it to
the
little children's souls? The word from the cross can make you sick. The
grace
of God and the penchant for the weak and outcast need not be found on
the
cross.
God is the creator of the world according to
Christian lip service. He
made the monkeys in the zoo, who are forced to be surrounded by
spectators even
while they are still playing. He made the fish that rotting in the
Rhine. He
made the cows queuing up in front of the slaughterhouses. He made the
horses,
whose freedom is taken with spurs and whip to the curb. He created the
soldiers, the peasant sons from which the SS recruited itself. God is
the
creator of the more than 6 million Jews slaughtered in the camps of our
ancestors. God created mankind. God gave us eyes to see, noses to smell
and rub,
ears to hear, hands to stroke and create, and so much more. The
theologians are
left with this: 1. the reading eyes, 2. the audience ears that only
suck in
words, 3. the hands for writing, gesticulating and blessing weapons.
As
imago dei,"man" is
also the creator. Today,"he" has boomerang-like set aside everything
to abolish God, perhaps the strongest, where God is cheered most. But
he has
also abolished himself as a creator, at least in theology, which does
not allow
new images of God and only considers the old to be true. The
theologians are
struggling to incorporate a late antiquity 2000 years into themselves.
What
results are empty words without action, clever chattering about a view
of
reality that reaches from the living room door to the seminar room,
from the
pulpit to the meeting room. This life lacks openness to the experience
of the
world as whose creator God is given to God. It impoverishes creativity.
If
creatures are copies of the Creator, the work represents the person,
then some
theologians are in a bad way.
Man
is a creative worker. In his
products, he makes himself an object in his own right, and he
objectifies his
essence in the product. "As the individuals utter their lives, so are
they. (Karl Marx/Friedrich Engels, Die deutsche Ideologie, MEW 3,21) We
can no
longer associate these sentences with any imagination, they are
abstract,
because for us, neither the thesis of self-objectiveization nor that of
creativity applies. If you can afford it, you may still afford it as a
luxury
in art. What the others produce is foreign to them, they can hardly
invent
themselves in a Mercedes fender like-merchant, people don't know who
they are
and become mutually alien, consumers only of bulk goods and mass media.
Instead
of production, there is nothing but reproduction in every last corner,
the
original is consumed greedily and immediately added to the circle of
reproduction. What is unique, shimmers out of a strange world, is
admired
because it no longer belongs to this life. If one examines
consciousness, the
urge to possess is everywhere, aggressively and as a desire to consume.
Everything is treated like things, there are only objects for
consciousness.
Even
the examination of
consciousness through oneself has become an act of objectivity. The
humanities
also reproduce in their phrases. Theology, in the ruthless pace of
reconsideration, may well fall upon its origins, thinking hot
contemplation,
with the urge to the archaic, a penchant for modernity and the crypt,
where the
priest shines with blessing. The thought of God has become a reflection
on God,
everything, but also all the fullness of life has become rigidly a
theological
thing, which the student invites to read books. For example, the phrase
"the human being" is an expression of the emptiness and nonsense of
thought and thought: both language and the term are things, formulae
and
ma-rionettes, conceived and directed by puppets. Theology illustrates
how much
mankind is a deficient being.
Desk Life -
Theology with the Nuremberg Funnel
My
situation here at the desk is characterized by fainting. While many
sciences
work in research teams, theology studies are highly individual studies.
I am
afraid to write without quoting, my knowledge is reified as a material
that is
motivated by the fear of examinations, which is copied and taken over
by the
students at the beginning of their studies. As an actor learns roles,
so
theologians learn to represent positions by thinking by memorizing them
as best
as possible. Self-thinking is undesirable, jeopardizes the exams and
the
further career. But whoever quotes is king - as if the thought becomes
true
through a recognized authority of thinking! The style of my sentences
is
nothing but a reproduction of the style of books consumed so far. The only service that is
still unique is the
choice of thoughts and their decoration. Contrary to the usual
hostility of
theology to psychology, sociology, political science and medicine, I
move in
the interdisciplinary field of anthropology. Limiting the topic to pure
theology would be an injustice to the complexity of the subject matter.
The
spirit of the theologian usually stiffened in a piece of the past. He
digs
through the literature references he finds on this subject, he reads
books
entitled "Mensch" - and then he knows what a person is. The notion of
objectifying is that people think like in a zoo without a grid. The
experience
of the humanities is mostly secondary, read from books. If a theologian
should
milk a cow, it is clear that he will only disappear once more in the
library.
The
division of the world into subjects and objects can be found
everywhere, e. g.
in the relationship between teacher and pupil, whereby the book also
has a
teacher's role. The teacher teaches the student (not the other way
round), in
which the idea of passing on knowledge as a Din-ges or the
"treatment" of the student in education prevails like a raw block of
wood, from which a still image is to be made, copy of the teacher, the
copy of
his teacher, who... (etc.). And that is a success. The student peels
the
teacher's thoughts back by understanding them, he puts them in storage.
When a
student expresses himself, he does not go beyond the cautious
modification of
the thoughts he has learned. His knowledge is a thing, either right or
wrong,
that's why the margin of usual seminar papers is also a thing, a
dialogue
doesn't become a dialogue anyway, because the teacher writes his
criticism. The
student is censored by giving his work a mark. What a dilatation to
nu-merge
the product of a human being with numbers from 1-6! But only the real
student
survives. In the student's work, the subject-object division of life -
as well
as research in the sciences - corresponds to the strict separation of
author
and topic.
Never
does
a bookworm make itself an issue, except for the autobiographies of
marketable
people whose works have a prospect of brisk sales. The author only
brings
himself into the topic hidden and unintentionally, almost as a mishap.
The
further you get away from the "thing", the more comfortable the
writer is. The worker remains concealed behind his work, remains
abstract,
withdrawn from the viewer and has become an interchangeable function.
The less
personal position a book has, the more it is recommended, with the
exception of
the mental books, for whose quality the author's name stands as a
trademark.
But apart from that: anyone can continue his work, he has acquired the
same
complex of knowledge as his predecessor. The activity work is
characterized by
a passivity - increasing with increasing intensity of the offender -:
grammatically correct is already: I am working, I am being lived.
Because the
work has become a preplanned scheme to which I have to submit. The
scheme also
determines me where I torture my naivety in the belief that it comes
from
myself, what I do, not from the teachers. The worker is in the late
capitalism
object of his work, the subject is cast out as a disruptive factor with
whip and
sugar, as evil spirit, insolence, defiance and rebellion, foolishness,
reverie
and cowardice, depending on the educational background with different
accents.
In
this work I
want to show how much the believer resembles the schizophrenic. The
degree of
the distance from reality is approximately the same, the schizoid
structure of
his ego- and world-experience is similar. The central difference is
that
schizophrenics are locked away in madhouses, while believers in
churches have
found a basis for mutual reinforcement in their worldview, which has
been
professed against all science. Within this sect, her language and
mental
mythology functions as a rigid division of the world into good and
evil. From the
outside,"Christians" are thought to be strange fools. In my school
class this was very obvious, most of them didn't believe in the
existence of a
god and thought I was bizarre. Rightly so. In evangelical youth
circles, one
could comfort each other to be so little understood by the northern
people.
Speaking
is a
matter of meeting the world and the people of this world. Thinking of
speaking
unsolvable brother, was never real as l' art pour l' art. Thinking and
speaking
establishes a connection. People who speak to each other are connected
to the
community in this way, so it is part of their essence to speak and
think
because community is vital for people. Speaking is learned as an act of
naming
the world: the tender word "mum" is associated with experiencing the
mother. Every word includes the imagination of what it is in the
experience of
which one has accepted the word. (Introduction: from the direct
premonition of
what is looked at and felt, one mediates-memorized imagination, in
which the
originally passively experienced now active-consciousness is
rerepresented. In
this way, all the world's experience is named, everything gets its
name. The
names of experiences, which have been recorded in an unordered and
isolated
manner, are brought into context by new associations: after the
lightning a
thunder follows. Language builds on memory of experience. So, finally,
the word
is spoken without the presence of the experience belonging to it.
Fantasy and
imagination are created. You pretend like you do. The desire for the
presence
of the person who is not present is a matter of imagination. The
combination of
single words (originally unconnected individual experiences) leads to
more
abstract words for larger world contexts, e. g. thunderstorms for
lightning, thunder,
rain. Real existing relationships are recognized and marked with new
words.
Thus, the thinking consciousness reappears and names the experienced
connections. Through the awareness of the connection it becomes
possible to
relate one's own movements and activities to the world and its inmates.
Through
the experience that the world reacts to the ego, an interrelationship
between
people and also man and world is determined. The impressions are
increasingly
becoming more and more ordered into a large sense structure. The
thinking now
mediates with the means of the naming language between everything and
gives the
possibility to experience certain desired reactions through targeted
activity
and intention. The indiscriminate movement of the infant becomes an
action that
is thought through for ever greater impact, the possibility of changing
the
world. The metaphor of schizophrenics often seems to be at odds with
convention
and therefore crazy. But it has an internal logic that works on the
same
principle as the language of others.
Change
of the
world happens aimlessly or stupidly, if the act of consciousness is not
carried
out at all or insufficiently. This depends largely on the available
language
skills, which are the result of a long cultural development. The naming
of the
world has its most effective state where both concretion and
abstraction are
possible and are updated differently in the process of thinking. The
abstract
imparts thinking with the concrete, from which the abstract originates
through
thinking. Advanced consciousness is capable of meticulously capturing
the
details of a situation, as well as of taking a distant look at the
context of
the phenomena. The better the thinking connects both, the more true the
word
becomes, the more effective the actions that come from and with the
word.
Dreams give goals to which
the action now
changes the world. Dreams express wishes. Desires arise because people
cannot
be enough for themselves, they always lack something. Satisfaction is
only
temporary. Dreams reveal to the consciousness what people lack. In the
dream a
lack becomes conscious. Not always, but the remedying of the deficiency
is
usually vital for people. The change of the world has the goal of
procuring
what is lacking and thereby eliminating the need that has arisen. So it
came to
agriculture, and so it went on until new needs arose from the situation
in the
changing world, which required new dreams and new world change, as a
process.
Historically, the accumulation of goods has resulted in the strongest
human
animals and oppression: most people do not have what they need, whereas
others
live in abundance. Yet they don't give it to those who need it. As a
result,
billions of people die of hunger, while others die of over-fatting or
old-age, heart
attacks and cancer. The dream of the oppressed: the world must be
changed in
such a way that their suffering ceases. This is an essential goal of
world
change; the re-volution of all unequal distribution of goods, in which
domination and oppression generate bondage and suffering.
So
far, the
theologian's talk has hardly ever called for a just exchange and
distribution
of goods: they helped the suffering to bear their suffering as God's
will. Where
theology put the Word at the service of the liberation of suffering,
the same
powerlessness came into being. The word doesn't change the world. The
cause
lies in the world, which has been adequately protected by the gentlemen
against
intellectual talk. The intellectual consciousness is associated with
the
abstraction and has become hopelessly addicted to it. The inability to
concretion means that intellectual thinking cannot impart itself to the
minds
of the oppressed and drive their knowledge forward. The world
proletariat has
no class consciousness, experiences its suffering without seeing the
reason:
complex international economic structures, bad prices and dumping
prices/wages
of capitalist competitors. Through abstraction, intellectual chatter
becomes
unrelated to the oppressed and the world, which can only ever be
experienced as
concrete, and therefore can only be changed in concrete terms. The
oppressed
living in the all too concrete are lacking the distance from which
relations
can be perceived between their situation in the dark moment and other
concrete
relationships that are usually not experienced, the knowledge of which
is
crucial in order to change the world in the above-mentioned sense. Only
a
synthesis, a mediation and a new unity of intellectuals and proletariat
is the
condition for class consciousness as a historical prerequisite for the
revolution. Intellectuals recognize this and experience their inability
to put
into practice as guilt - as far as they experience guilt. It is almost
unnecessary
to stress that this situation has been further encouraged by the
structure of
the university. In any case, the uni language into which one has to
integrate
oneself in order to acquire a diploma isolates the intellectuals
completely
from the oppressed, yes, the intellectuals are of course in bondage to
the
apparatus and denounce themselves oppositely in order to survive.
Competition
has also crept into our thinking, from the insidious pressure of the
performance ideology and the objectification of the idea to be thought.
That's
why thinking has become harmless. That is why all those who do not keep
what
they promise are making empty words, because the word has been divided
into two
parts and thus lost its power and life. The intellectuals have largely
reduced
their life horizons to books. You don't learn the concrete by yourself.
Because
intellectual thinking is alienated from the concrete idea, language
became
powerless, the naming of the world does not change the world any more.
It
borders on
black humour to hear the complaint about the "lack of practical
relevance" of intellectuals from the entrepreneur's side. This calls
for
internships that better integrate the student into market economy
exploitation
thinking, a drop in the ballast that is seen in the fact that a student
learns
more about the world than is useful for his or her role as a wheel in
the
company. He should "not be a professional idiot", i. e. he should
know what is of benefit to the company. But it is precisely the
frugality of
the interest in the subject that plays into the best hands of the
company's
boss: the division of labour brings more profit out of the people who
achieve
optimum potency in screw tightening, radio soldering and typing
letters. And
the narrow-minded consciousness works like a machine without any
problems
without any rejoicing. The "practice" of entrepreneurs is the
practice of how the university is changed in such a way that the
greatest
possible profit can be made with the trained students and this with the
least
amount of effort: regular studies of 6 semesters, better vocational
counselling
in order to avoid faulty studies, which are again at the expense of the
state.
And so the last naïve dreamer is already included in the offer
of graduates for
the next year, he is number in the computer. Its benefits are
statistically
established. Before the chicken existed in the chicken factory, the
student at
least still had to be allowed to put himself in the cage.
At
home in
leisure time, the television set becomes a dream machine: in the
innermost
district of the depersonalised bundle of functions of the employee, the
card in
the computer file of the staff centre and Neckermannversand, in the
room behind
the stove, which no longer radiates warmth as in grandma's time, it
stands and
makes the tired anti-hero of a day without events (except for the
beginning of
his life). He is a crime hero 007 and, due to his mistrust, can cope
with the
entire Soviet spy network on his own. One of them manages it against
the whole
universe, Prometheus with the bulletproof vest and never-ending
fantasy; the
man who doesn't give up hope that the burnt-out assembly line worker
has barely
ever gotten to know. He is successful with the women who are always
beautiful,
cruel, as-thetical (not like the lady next to him) and almost tear
their pants
off. The man's hat will finally go off if he had him lying on his lap.
In the
surrection he is finally free and able to smoke what he wants, drink,
eat and
eat what he wants. What freedom, when there is none in the working
process of
those who are no longer. While Marx still thought that the workman, who
was in
a state of disrepair, now objects himself instead of working in his
spare time,
sleeping, eating, witnesses, it is necessary today to sing of a reified
leisure
time behaviour dominated by a cultural industry and a boundless freedom
from
detergents; the subject is dead.
Only: everything has become
more painless,
because nobody notices it anymore and in the industrial society the
needs of
all become perverse by their wrong fulfilment. The films are a dream
world of
happiness, love, adventure or disaster. They offer remote-controlled
deregulation
on time. Difference to schizophrenia: you can switch off the TV and not
the
psychosis.
Film
death
accustoms the consciousness of the material to the fact of death as a
necessary
vital act, an extra charge against the rightfulness of the blood
revenge, which
is raised as value in the holy state. In this brothel of anger, which
once
applied to the boss, in the murder of a film, there is a habit of
death, in the
pious belief that "it is only a film".
The
one
whose life can only breathe again in the film soon loses his feeling
for
reality and film illusion. No more bestiality frightens the
cinematographers,
the murder of the witch tickles the boy in his thighs; the films
dealing with
the treatment of Auschwitz are laughing. Who has become more bestial:
the Gl
behind the machine gun or the pack in front of the screen? The next
morning,
however, the spook is over, the witches, killers, sadists, masochists
and
Indians are good Germans again after law and order. This is how double
the
morale between day and night, the workplace and the mass dream medium
that
replaced the former intimacy. Television viewers (and 98% of the FRG
households
have a TV) are schizoid beings. The braver the day, the more brutal the
night.
The horror of the cinema and television programmes reveals the
repression of a
society.
The
objectivity of spiritual work can also be called thing-thinking; the
term
belongs to the epoch when the natural sciences imagined that they could
describe their objects so precisely that they should be accessible to
every
"subject". In the meantime, at least some scientists have realized
that such a separation of object and observer does not correspond to
reality,
at most in astrophysics. (eg Niels Bohr)
A
lie
becomes a statement in the humanities if it is made independently of
address
and author. Those who deny the subjectivity of their statements are
regarded as
administrators of foreign opinions, which may be more generally
recognised than
their own. Most of the subjects in theology don't interest pigs. Except
for the
theologian, who just happens to be working in this peripheral area
himself. Who
can do anything with a Lu-ther essay in his life except the theologian
who
believes he is called to pass on the information of this essay. Is
mediation of
the "thing" possible? When can you stop being objective? At the end
of the mediation process, where the "yes" of God is dished up as the
content of the Gospel to the preacher? The point of theology is God, as
chemistry is concerned with the molecular structure of the substance.
God, when
he rekindled in Jesus, there was no "thing". Jesus was not treated as
a thing by those who believed in him; Jesus is distinguished by the
fact that
he did not treat people as goods of the life market. He was not looking
for the
cheapest offer, this abstract size in our marketed brains, but talked
to the
one he encountered. And these were never particularly favourable to
dealing
with each other.
Following
Jesus' footsteps, wherever ever, in the work with his history and
legacy.
Theology itself is not beyond succession. Therefore, the method of
theology
must be connected with its content. The only way to talk factually
about peace
is by creating peace. Jesus' life was a great dialogue, his existence
and his
stories were always appealing to people, provocation. This dialogue,
with
which, according to Jesus' opinion, the kingdom of God tended to begin,
is
presented "factually" only in such a way that dialogue is
re-established. Theology must live in dialogue. Theological objectivity
is not
that God is made into a matter of conversation, but rather provocation
of
people. Where people have to live inhumanly, even want to do so
(because one
often kills the objective constraints by wanting to do what one wants
to do),
provocation has to call for a change: from inhumanity to human beings.
If
the
coming kingdom of God essentially consists of dialogical life of
subjects, it
only comes to light where one person cooperates with the other in
dialogue.
There is no way to do this in scientific papers. If the address in a
speech, a
book or a music, an image, even human products, feels addressed in such
a way
that it converges with the producer to a community of knowledge: You
meet
exactly my feeling, my dream, my pain and my hope. Empathy, looking
into the
heart of others and speaking from the soul, only then does the Word of
God come
to the point.
David
Cooper, an antipsychiatrist in Britain, says that books must be lived
in the
future. Living books are books where one does not talk about a thing
which,
with his life, is only related to the fact that both are of the same
substance,
in rem. There are topics that are common to all people. Food is one.
Life is in
such a general sense that everyone has parts of the body that are
similar to
those of others in some way; living beings face many common problems.
But we
must first recognise that the problem is a general one. Survival is
such a
worry factor. If only some living beings realize that they are not
isolated
from this problem, then they can try to solve the common problem
together: they
no longer devour each other, in the opinion that eating each other's
food
guarantees that the I will not be eaten, but seek something else to
eat,
organize and share in the work. That's already the case with lions, but
unfortunately unvegetarian. Because of the commonality of life
problems, one
person can talk about his problem area in such a way that the other
person
understands him in such a way that he rediscovers his own problems in
the
problems of the other person. An analogous principle of knowledge is
assumed.
So it may be that what concerns me, even without my knowing it,
concerns the
others as well. Such as suffering from isolation at university. Since
people
are never general, however, the general problem is that everyone has a
particular problem, it can have different forms, be perceived
differently, be
misunderstood. Such misunderstandings are clarified where another
person
communicates his experience of the particular experience of a general
prob-lems. When many people encounter the same peculiarity, they tend
to see it
as something general, but it is only common to many. It's about how
closely you
determine the total quantity of "all". You have to be clear about
that or come to an agreement.
Living
books make the author's life experience italic. They help the reader to
articulate his or her experience by articulating his/her own practical
experience. Language has an ambivalent relationship to experience. It
can be an
expression of experience, right down to sounding and pleasure in sound;
but it
can also condition experience and thus withhold certain experiences
from the
speaker. But how is experience to be conveyed other than through
language? This
is a crux for nations that specialize in speaking. Beside: to impart
experience? Why don't you let everyone have their own experiences? "The
iron's hot," says the mother. Warnings against the biting dog are also
useful; although the dog could have been educated in such a way that it
does
not bite. Because some experiences can be fatal, you warn.
This
is
also the case in the pulpit of the post-war parish priest who averages
the
moral means: he instructs the congregation to live in such a way that,
in his
opinion, everyone is happy. This seems plausible. But how incompetent
do you
think children are? In "1984" Orwell thinks of this approach to the
bitter end:"Happiness comes at the expense of selfishness. Advertising
slogans and slogans have always been good propaganda tools. Few words
of input
create the appearance of knowing the facts. The only experience of the
fascist
according to Adorno's F-Scale (Studies on the authoritarian character,
Frankfurt/Main (Suhrkamp) 1973) is the slogan itself and its effects in
him and
then outside of him, for example in Auschwitz. Language can thus
prevent
personal experience. The dogma of the medieval church has thus blunted
every
scientific advance.
But
just as
well, language can point consciousness to new phenomena that have been
experienced only in the dark and unconscious, if at all. Language is an
agreement between people. It is an agreement on the acoustic
designation of
objects and experiences. Its value lies in the fact that under one word
very
many people develop the same idea. You can also make absent
communication
cable. Without language, only the eye-catching experience can ever be
communicated.
Whoever is not familiar with a term, but cannot make himself understood
by
others with a newly invented term? Language is a normatively defined
system of
designations of experience. Grammar is already a method of organizing
and
combining experiences. Since everyone learns the same grammar in
school, all
their experiences are classified in the same way. They are then amazed
to find
out that what they have experienced is general rather than recognizing
that the
method of language in general was only the method of understanding and
classifying the experience and selecting it from the infinite pull of
the
experiential only minimally, because the terms minimal and meticulous
denote
individual excerpts of experience. Language that is too limited makes
greater experience
impossible, because it directs knowledge to the limited "familiar".
As the vocabulary expands, sensitivity to new experiences grows. In the
same
picture, the view of different viewers is drawn to different phenomena,
depending on their interests. One sees that it is a Munich Autobianci,
the
other sees the girl waving to him before the car disappears around the
corner.
By
exchanging both, it is possible to complete the picture, but not in
such a way
that one experiences the experience of the other directly, it is
mediated
experience and thus, it is communicable. The car fan can only imagine
the
girl's wink with memories of earlier similar experiences, he has no
direct
access to the eroticism of the other in these second. His imagination
approaches the experience of the other, the more it tells, but both
experiences
can never come to a conclusion.
Language
conveys experience, but makes the quality of experience a secondary
one. In
fact, secondary experience is actually a false statement; in fact, it
is not an
experience. What is done linguistically is only an optimal approach to
the idea
of each other's experience. It determines his gaze by omitting what the
receiver of mediated experience would have noticed. Each one selects
differently. In imparted experience, the subject is forced to confide
in
another person's selection, and a listener never gets all the allusions
contained in the speech, one notices this with Bloch. This means that
when you
read a book, the system selects the foreign experience. The result can
only be:
mediated experience is abstract experience. It is as sociable as
abstract
numbers (a, b) in mathematics, which are abstraction of abstractions,
because
numbers themselves are the abstract of sets. But because we are used to
not
experiencing more concretely, we do not experience it in concrete
terms. So it
doesn't matter that language conveys experience abstractly. The family
and
school are indispensable to determine the pupils socially through
conscientious
language education in order to experience a situation of
non-experience. If you
don't find out, you can put everything you want underneath it, provided
that
you have a diplom, which entitles you to do so. This can only be gained
by
demonstrating to other people (the education authorities) that you have
the
desired glasses of reducing world complexity.
If
you
don't believe how little he learns, you should go to a room where a
person is
sitting in an extraordinary position, after 10 seconds to perceive the
position
he has to take it exactly as he did before. If one then examines the
two
positions afterwards on two comparing photos, the carelessness of
observation
becomes conscious on the blatant difference of both positions. But this
is
still the simplest example of a clearly manageable object of
perception. A
second at the window of the moving train is considerably more
complicated, even
more difficult to experience the stomach or orgasm. There is a lack of
mindfulness. But how are people who have been made stupid by language
for life
and experience, how are they supposed to be ready for a new, never-able
sensibility? Much of our conscious use of language is little more than
a pale,
squeaky copy of the strange, dark voices of our dreams and the
pre-reflective
forms of consciousness ("Unconsciousness").” (David Cooper,
Der Tod
der Familie, Rowohlt dnb 6, 22).
I
don't
resist against language at all, because I speak. Standard language has
become
indispensable. But I am opposed to the burial of experience by the
frill-language of the bourgeoisie, which upholds "decency", which the
formerly still tangible floggings have internalized into the language
of
directives, instructions, prohibitions, ordinances. Original power is
essentially held up by the structural force of the paragraphs. The
threat has
more use as a means of power than the actual execution of itself in
direct
violence. Language has a moral guardianship, has a taboo function where
its
vocabulary ends. Language is the means of coercion in the legalized and
administrated world. The perpetrators always find fine words for
malpractice.
Language
can also be a medium of total liberation. Language can give clues to
yet
un-gained experience, increasing respect for the experience. Experience
can be
pre-conscious, but it can also be made conscious; language helps.
Knowledge is
experience that has been passed on to consciousness. Insight has an
effect on
new experiences: it widens the gaze, clarifies it to visual acuity and
increases certain experiential particles. Unfortunately, when a new
door is
opened, several old doors always close; new knowledge also brings more
and more
different insight into the background of forgetting. With new
experience, other
experience is suppressed. Insight carries out a permanent alternation
of
foreground and background. All experience never gets to the linguistic
light.
But the background becomes clearer overall. It is precisely this
brightening of
the whole of life that can bring about a certain form of language.
Philosophy
wants that.
But
there
is "philosophy" as little as "theology" as unity.
Heidegger, for example, is a paradigm of bureaucracy: his language is
diligently working on the classification of reality in the filing files
of his
spun terminology. It classifies being with scholastic severity. The
mode of
direct experience is outrageously rejected and thrown into the pot with
the
vulgarity of the school consciousness preprogrammed by proverb wisdom.
"Thinking means identifying. Satisfied, conceptual order pushes itself
before what wants to understand thinking. His appearance and its truth
are
intertwined "(Th. W. Adorno, Negative Dialektik, Frank-furt/Main 1966,
p.
15) Adorno writes similarly in the critique of dialectic:" The
impoverishment of experience through dialectic, however, about which
the
healthy views are indignant, proves to be appropriate in the
administered world
as their abstract monotony.
Philosophy
as a medium for direct experience seems to be the result of the way a
Greek
drummer considers his discipline to be the only worthwhile pastime and
the way
to salvation anyway. By philosophy I don't mean a thorough study of the
pre-docracy, Leibnitz, Fichte, Kant and Hegel. Simple reflection on the
situation also brings us to a broader perspective. One must develop
distrust as
a basic attitude. Don't always believe everything that is made clear to
you,
even what you want to make yourself known. The words stand behind what
you
experience. With one's own experience, the internalised language habit
has to
be tested; not the individual word, but the context that the learnt
language
scheme creates in experience. I believe that the mendacious slogans of
our
language contain enough self-contradiction, stemming from the dual
morals of
the bourgeoisie, to set in motion a process of self-cleansing the
language. You
look closely at your mouth when you speak and intuition finds words to
help you
express yourself. One immediately notices the chain system of language:
it
hinders expression rather than allowing it to close. Word and meaning
gape far
apart, this contradiction can be used as a reflection and criticism of
thinking
about oneself.(cf Adorno, Drei Studien zu Hegel, Frankfurt/Main4
(Suhrkamp) 1970,85ff) This is exactly how what is the mediation of
alienation
becomes the strictest weapon against it; anyone who has sin in him
knows this.
Removal of alienation is only possible because of their knowledge. The
best way
to get to know them is to get to know them first-hand. The raping
language of
concepts in the recognized contradiction to experience brings language
into the
service of subjectivity in a difficult way, which is gagged and
mutilated by
the concept: "The utopia of knowledge would be to open up the
conceptual
uneasiness with concepts without making it equal to them" (Negative
Dialektik,
19) By knowing that language is qualitatively different. The social
norm
language is transformed from a means of adapting consciousness to the
opposite.
Allied with one's own experiences, thinking exposes itself to itself.
One has
to persuade oneself to be brave enough to experience the contradiction
of
emotion and reason intensively and then grasp it just as intensely with
the
mind. The small perceived difference between feeling and description
will
become motor of greater accuracy. It leads to quantum leaps in
anthropology and
paradigm shifts in the epochs of the Zeitgeist.
Learning
is
also a term for experience. The organization for learning is the
school. In the
first world (Europe, USA) every person spends about 1/7 of his life in
schools.
Besides the family, the school is the state's most important instrument
for the
formation of consciousness. In schools of alienated societies, this
alienation
must inevitably be reproduced. Learning in schools is the best method
of
bringing awareness to oneself, i. e. teaching real learning. The school
mutilates learning, experience, thought and subjectivity. If the
parents
haven't made it yet. At this point the schoolmaster regularly
interrogates the
students, this has to be proven. You don't trust any thought about the
way that
doesn't force itself on the addressed person with the logic of legal
pettiness
with all available matter-al, possibly statistics. Deductive reasoning
triples
alongside Geshas. Thinking that doesn't submit to this step sequence is
being
excluded as stupid stuff. Just as school needs interests through
curricula, it
pre-programmes experience. It does what one accuses the communist
systems with
raised fingers: bringing people into line.
The
Church
has difficulty getting rid of God as her commodity in the market of
ideologies.
I believe that it is because God is not experiencable. Many theologians
even
want God, because totalitarian aliter, to be unseen. As an "experience
theology", the thought effort that wanted to train consciousness in the
experience of God is disqua-liberated. As long as God's experience is
reduced
to the encounter with God through words that are typically administered
by the ministerial
church, the clergy need not worry that people have direct access to God
as long
as the clergy pretends to have it. As long as the priest remains
legitimate, as
the layman in matters of faith believes himself incompetently, that is,
he does
not base his existence on his own experience of God.
Certainly,
theology as a reflection of experience with God is as important as
thinking can
be. But our theology talks about God. This is also expressed in my
speech,
because it is a foul language. Theology would be even more necessary
where
there is no peace, no love and no hope. There theology should awaken
courage to
the maturity of Christians, from God's experiencable power to throw
away the
chains of the system. The Church of the future will cede its monopoly
of
salvation to the experience of believers and non-believers. Perhaps one
should
distinguish between late capitalist objectification and Christianity.
Shouldn't
theology then be more silent because every word is twisted? I believe
that it
is impossible to speak of God in a language that is full of
inconsistencies and
false imputations.
Theology
is
paradoxical or absurd. She purifies herself from her falsehood by
remaining
conscious of her impossibility. God is not the one who theologians say
is God.
Theology points to God, that's all. She can't call him. God as the
Spirit is
out of language. It cannot be understood. But the concepts of thinking
can keep
a place free for him, at the same time place of the reconciled man. It
may be
useful for theology to spur on this place to open up.
So
that we
may now be servants in the new spirit, not in the old spirit of the
Book
"(Rm 7:6). Karl Barth:"' In the old sense of the letter', the
religious possibility of man in any new, refined, pointed form would
mean a
new' piety'. In the new sense of the Spirit' it means... the
possibility that
begins just beyond the boundary of all old and new religious
possibilities of
man, beginning from God. We have tried to understand the limitations of
religion. A negative truth? Yes, their positive side is that the Spirit
himself
stands up for us with unspoken sighs (8:26)"(Barth,
Römerbrief, München
1922,222)" Neither do we know how to pray nor how to theologize, and
the
Spirit represents us. Words making words of the unspeakable is
dangerous.
(Wittgenstein, Tractatus) Forfeited is this danger the word theology.
To
characterize God as a word maker is an anthropological projection
(Feuerbach).
The more obstinate he learns to block his gaze, the more fascinated by
the
thought that God became word, the more he will fall for her. The path
of the
book religion to dogma is not far from the Logos in the darkness. Mind
is far
more than word.
The
quality
of God is determined by how resistant he is to the attacks of the
theologians
who are unsettled by His glory and who are ready to madigrate all the
great
theologians. God's madiguing is best done by chattering. So far all
bourgeois
theology between Barth and Bultmann. No one can leave God behind, and
one tries
to imprison him in the cage of a church dogmatism with all his
sophistication.
To establish God in the Word is an attempt to seize power and testifies
to
deathly love, sadism: "The pleasure of total mastery of another
person...
is the innermost essence of the Saudi slope. In other words, the goal
of sadism
is to transform a human being into a thing, something soulless into
something
soulless, because through the perfect and absolute control of every
living
being, a decisive quality of life loses - freedom "(E. Fromm, The Heart
of
Man, New York 1966,32) Fromm means the psychology of the oppressor.
But
God's
control is theology exactly where God's being is tackled. Making God
teachable
from the catheter is patricide by logic. How silly is the plan to "give
glory to God with joyful chorales" (ECG 233), even more curious: to
succeed with a quirky thesis on the existence of God, how
Jüngel loves to
celebrate and thus to bring his knowledge of Karl Barth and Hegel to an
amortisation.
We rather drive the worship of God to our own worship, to the
presentation of
how well we can sing, make music and think sharply. God doesn't really
care
about our singing. Maybe he'll be happy when we're happy. However, the
fellow
prayers of Ps. 139, God be big brother, always watching you and me. He
hears
how wrong I sing.
In
the AT,
God was described as the wholeness of being, as in Greek philosophy.
The mana
term stands for the same. This experience (!) of God is broken down to
the
seventh loci of dogmatics. The assertion that the systematics
differentiate
only the concept of God is not correct. The classification of being has
driven
God out into the hereafter. Adam was already afraid of God's
experience. Fear
creates limits. To draw God's distance from himself is a reaction of
fear. So
God became a "completely different". Perverted, the impertinence of
naming God a completely different one. And at the same time to presume
his
authority! Like the master, then, so also admirers of young men in
Prussian
mind-prongedness. Buber corrected Barth that God is the same. I am God,
I am
not God. The more you talk nonsense about God, the closer you get to
him who
does not allow himself to be gagged by a theological system of meaning,
by cute
letters.
2
Cor 3:6:
The letter kills, but the spirit makes alive. Eph 4:6 shows a
primordial
Christian wonder at God: "A God and Father of all, who is above all,
with
all and in all," God understands precisely through lack of precision.
Thus
Paul oftentimes, where he brings the unsaved concept of "everything"
more than 60 times, 1 Cor 12:6: "And there is only one and the same
God,
who works all in all" Eph 1:23: Christ fills everything with all
things.
And only in the letter to the Colossians, one must imagine the crazy
mood from
which the author wrote: "But now you, too, put down everything, anger,
wrath, malice, blasphemy, disgraceful speech from your mouth! Do not
lie
against each other, after you have taken off the old man with his deeds
and put
on the new one, who is renewed in the image of his Creator to the
knowledge,
where no Greek nor Jew, no circumcision nor foreskin, no
foreign-language,
skirt, slave or suitor is more, but characterizes everything and in all
Christ
"(Col. 3:8-11) classlessness of society and consciousness. This is
utopia.
God
calls
the description of the fulfillment of history "All in all". The
vagueness of the term is true precision: at last, God is no longer
raped by the
need for classification - a typical sign of bourgeois science that made
dogmatics possible, as it was never done in the Bible. The abolition of
God
from the object of thought to the freedom of the new being, a subject's
existence, is precisely Jesus' offer according to Paul:"But now we have
peace to God - not the other way round (Rm 5, l). The term should no
longer
understand God. If God is everything in everything, he is in me and out
of me.
God is everything, everything is God. The experience of God is revealed
in his
successful revelation wherever borders become blurred, the clarity of
the gaze
must not be abandoned until they are not really blurred, outside of the
recognizing subject, i. e. objectively and historically reversed.
Dreams blur
reality and possibility. Self-consciousness often dissolves in sleep to
merge
the dreamer with the universe. Sleeping experience of such nature is
the
anticipation of God's glory revealed in the kingdom of God as
participation in
space. Man will again be absorbed in nature as kti/sij
qeou=,
instead of being their oppressor,
as is evident today in the ecological crisis, when the deformed nature
corrupts
man's life as part of itself. Whoever sees the Creator in creation,
completely
with Thomas and his proof of God five times over (S. Th. q. 2), ceases
to
subject himself to it, just as the later priestly scripture according
to the
image of God in Gen. 1.28 then questionable comes along.
We
don't
usually get out of being animals, we ourselves are animals that seem to
suffer
senselessly. But there are moments when we understand this; then the
clouds
tear up, and we see how we, together with all nature, push ourselves
towards
man as something that stands high above us... But at the same time we
feel how
we are too weak to endure for a long time that moment of the deepest
contemplation, and how we are not the people after whom the whole
nature pushes
itself to its redemption."(Nietzsche, Schopenhauer als Erzieher.
Unzeitgemäße Betrachtungen, Stück III,
Leipzig (E.W. Fritzsch) 1874,58 = Werke
in 3 Bänden Bd 1, München (Hanser) 1954,322f zit. in:
Barth, Der Römerbrief10
(EVZ) 1967, 291)) Because the realizer of nature itself is a realized
being,
nature and man are waiting for the new men, for the abolition of the
alienation
of man from his being, which has led to the alienation of man from
nature. This
waiting is not much fun: "Because we know that everything created is
sighing and painfully frightened until now. But not only that, but also
we
ourselves, who have the first gift of the Spirit, we also sigh in
ourselves and
wait... for the redemption of the body "(Rm 8,22f) We sigh in
ourselves.
It's psychopathy. The painful anxiety, however, must be clarified. But
the cry
for freedom is silenced among Christians of late capitalism: those who
eject it
without paying their obolus in the seminar of the primal cry
therapists, wander
off to the madhouse, which robs the last illusions of freedom by
depriving the
freedom crying in the refined straitjackets of sedatives and electric
shocks,
also warm tubs This is illustrated by Emil Kraepelin, Psychiatrie. Ein Lehrbuch für
Studierende und Aerzte,
Leipzig (Barth) 1899.
Paul,
with
Rm 13, already delivered the ideology that was necessary to legitimize
oppression. Crusades, forerunners of imperialism, had Christian
justification
in the Great Commission Mt 28th Mission is perverted and the
fundamental
misunderstanding lies in Christian ideology itself, which is to blame
for all
the suffering it has blessed and continues to bless all over the world,
not
only in the arms blessing for Vietnam. According to Max Weber,
capitalism
itself is a product of Christian ideology, based on the equation of
God's
wealth and blessing.
Dietrich
Stollberg is increasingly coming to radical materialism as a result of
his
thinking. Materialism is no contradiction to God. Bloch develops the
dialectical concept of matter away from block-matter, immovable with
the idea
of sand and building material, towards process matter, the universe,
which
forms new forms out of itself, because matter is always in motion and
changes
its state, to see on planets, red in the spiral fog spectrum, volcanic
activity, wandering of islands, water at all, vegetation, animal
population as
evolution of a (see Thomas, S. Th. q. 2,3 God as the mover of the world
from
the possible into the real) Her possibly highest stage of development,
man, as
a being subjective spirit, is capable of recognizing the objective
mind: the
hidden tendency of these evolutions.
Matter
is,
abstractly, but comprehensively understood, the possibility of
everything.
Bloch differentiates: "Not everything is possible and executable at any
time, missing conditions do not only inhibit but also block. (Bloch,
Das
Prinzip Hoffnung, Frankfurt 1973,235f) Everything is "still factually
impossible, for which the conditions are not yet available" (236). In
the
Middle Ages, moonlighting was still impossible, although it could be
considered
a possibility. The consciousness could anticipate this possibility in
his
imagination, but only as imagined, not realized. Matter is not only kata\ to\
dunato/n
as far as
possible, i. e. the one that is topping according to the given measure
of the
possible, but it is to\ duna/mei o)/n, the in-possibility being, i. e. the - at
Aristotle's, of fertility, the one who in an unexhausted way, is the
one who
has all the world's fertility. (238) It is necessary to examine matter
for the
"measure (s) of what is possible in each case", as well as for the
"totality of what is lastly possible" (237) The "utopian
totality is implicated in duna/mei
o)/n"
(238) and can be presumably foreseen by cognition of the tendency
latency, latency of the historical process in which matter is located
"Without matter there is no ground of (real) anticipation, without
(real)
anticipation no horizon of matter can be grasped "(273f) In dreaming as
anticipation, matter (because human beings are matter in the form of"
life
and spirit "(273)) comes to self-confidence of their secret activity.
In
addition
to dreams, utopias, art and religion are of the same material. Art is a
laboratory and a celebration of possibilities "(249) Religion seeks
"utopian fullness in totality" and places "the salvation of the
individual thing entirely in totality", "into which:" I make
everything new "(248)." Thus, in the hope of the Kingdom of God, some
things come to light: the alienated being of man, whose realization for
the
sonship of God (Rm 8,19) is understood as the goal content of the whole
world,
which longs for freedom. All in the concept of God is nothing more than
the
totality of what is possible in the end. God is matter. Because he
makes
everything possible. But according to the conditions. God is not a
magician in
the circus. God as matter has a difficult path ahead of him until his
creation
has come to the fullness of its possibilities, into the kingdom, where
God will
be praised with filled hope everything in all. However, God as the
reason for
the possibilities is not static, as in the given Thomas passage, but in
becoming.
As
matter moves and
new possibilities become real, God Himself becomes a step more real on
the way
to the kingdom in his hidden possibilities. “If the world is
convergent, and if Christ
takes its center, then the Christogenesis of St. Paul and St. John is
nothing
less than the equally expected and surprising Christogenesis of
noogenesis, in
which for our experience the cosmogenesis culminates. Christ dresses
organically with the majesty of his creation. As a result (and without
understanding it figuratively) man is able to suffer and discover God
with the
moving world in all its length, breadth and depth. To be able to say
literally
to God that we love him, not only with our whole body, our whole heart
and our
whole soul, but with the whole universe on the path of becoming one,
that is a
prayer that is only possible in space-time. (...) Christianity alone,
all alone
on the Modern Earth, shows itself capable of bringing the universe and
the
person to synthesis in a single act originating from life. It alone can
lead us
to not only serve but also love the immense journey that carries us
with it.
What shall we say other than that it fulfils all the conditions we
rightly
expect from a religion of the future, and that it really, as it
promises us,
takes the position through which the main axis of evolution will go in
future?"(Pierre Teilhard de Chardin," Der Mensch im Kosmos,
München4
1959, 263f) From the expulsion of God from matter, which has not yet
become
paradisiacal, through Faith is anticipation of this utopia, which will
only
remain possible for a long time to come. Faith transcends the existing
unresolved conditions in hope. But this hope remains on earth with both
feet.
Christian
faith is a certain form of hope for God. There are other ways to hope
for God.
Faith becomes rigid, where out of fear of loss around the "real", he
retreats to the dogma in a biting demarcation from other religions and
leaves
the realness to politicians and scientists. When God is all in all, no
theology
makes him content himself with being above in heaven. God does not want
to sit
up there in pure view, because he is no longer God there. God is dead
when he
leaves the earth.
God does not die if his Christians and the "rest" of creation ceases to murmur "Lord, Lord" all the time. It is well known that this mesh of naming God in Pietism and the CDU was well tolerated by the Mammon, as an analysis of the budget of the Württemberg State Church and the supporters of the Albrecht-Bengel Association would show, if these documents could be approached. Theology could be confined to the dogmatic limitation of God to her sighs and silence. ("Silence, for it is the Absolute" (Sören Kierkegaard, zit. in: Bonhoeffer, Wer ist und wer war Jesus Christus? Stundenbuch 4, 9)
Then
she
starts her task with a clear head by denouncing via theologia negativa
all
relations as unholy, in which man is a humiliated, a oppressed, an
abandoned
and scornful being. Because talking about God means talking about
people, even
Bultmann.
And
man's
need is the need of God. God gives us to know that we must live as
those who
are able to cope with life without God. The God who is with us is the
God who
leaves us (Mark 15:34) The God who lets us live in the world without
the
working hypothesis of God is the God before whom we are constantly
standing.
Before and with God we live without God. God lets himself be pushed out
of the
world to the cross, God is powerless and weak in the world and just and
only in
this way is he with us and helps us. It's Matth. 8:17 It is quite clear
that
Christ does not help by virtue of his omnipotence, but by virtue of his
weakness, by virtue of his suffering! (...) The Bible directs man to
the
powerlessness and suffering of God; only the suffering God can help.
(...) God
of the Bible, who gains power and space through his powerlessness in
the world
"(Bonhoeffer, Widerstand und Ergebung, Hamburg (Siebenstern) 1971,178)
God's powerlessness is explained by Bloch's being possible. Not
everything is
always possible. Historically, love is utopian. With John against the
world: "Jesus
is the sign that contradicts exactly the sign that is contrary to the
Lord's
power, and it is precisely this sign that the world contradicts with
the
gallows: the cross is the world's answer to Christian love" (Bloch, Das
Prinzip Hoffnung, Frankfurt/Main 1973,1489).
Some
people
think italic, in word. Others have difficulty in getting to grips with
thinking. Only in this way, however, can you bring your new discoveries
and joy
back home in an alienated time.
Nonsense
is
the grasp into the formal possibility. And the formally possible
contains the
sugar of the formless. Form is then still visible on the photographer's
darkroom product of this zone because the event distilled into the
object has
been cut off from its categories: time in the case of stereoscopic
photography,
the third dimension in mono-picture, color in black and white - in
addition to
the smell, taste, sense of touch and sound, right down to the sound of
silence.
Thus, the drying liquid of the process coagulates to a state, which is
then
prepared with the aid of a special preparation. Temporally as a
constant
alternation of static forms, as the siren constantly changes frequency.
The
movements of the fly are incomprehensible to the snail. The formally
possible
has no forms if seen in its entirety. Thus also God as a whole of
matter which
is in possibility. It is no coincidence that Shalom is German for
salvation,
wholeness, with a universal, even universal tendency. Peace is the
existence of
God. As we wait for peace, so also for God. But there are seconds to be
gained
from participating in the wholeness, where one no longer learns oneself
into
the self and finally notices what a narrow-mindedness the whole
discussion
about identity has. With our foreign language, be it German or Swedish,
only
particles of holistic experience can always be made communicative. An
animal
that is afraid retreats into itself. If it wants to survive, it has to
liaise
with other than itself, called food intake. It is dependent on
reshaping,
statically it would die, according to the never-remembering xenophobic,
catatonic human being. Recollection as penance is the exchange of a -
allegedly
- real one with a possible one. The real becomes possible, but no
longer real;
the possible real.
The
so-called "freaking out" of the hippie movement is a norm exchange,
which only selectively breaks through individual norms and generally
harmonizes
quite well with the rest of a society's normative structure. Drug
users, for
example, tend to become established in dealing and become businessmen.
Permanent norm exchange would be freaking out the flip-flop. The
so-called sex
plays a central role in the youthful subculture. This is where the
freaked out
ones want to come, to the possibility of penetrating deep into them,
into this
wonderful womb of matter with its ability to grasp the root, to be
radical in
the semi-understood. The door of all doors is the urge for more. Doors
border.
Pioneers cross thresholds. The radicals have swelling roots. With them
they
take up the matter more and more, become rooted in the ground, knowing
that the
more they penetrate into the ground, the larger the doors become.
Therefore,
the root must swell further. There is no turning back from this lap,
anachronism is impossible. The storm of history blows the angel
Benjamin's
incessantly into the future, however much rubble he has to leave behind
him. As
the world's sexual and scientific exploration progresses, the basis of
what is
experienced and known widens, knowledge swells into wisdom - often only
on the
ruins of failure. Israel's desert migration is such a failure story.
Stress
deformed. Urge seeks. He's got directions, never just one. Urgent
people know
that. Deformation is movement. Movement causes deformation. Mind
movement is in
the air. Whoever never thinks is spirit-dead. He baths in his own
dogmatic
juice, does not learn any more from his mistakes and never has to
accept
paradigm shifts. Just as intellectual-historical new approaches by such
assurances of existence are called nonsense - for example the theory of
relativity, one could describe the - also historical - wholeness of
mental
sense motions as a general sense. The totality of all individual
thoughts, of
all faculties in the dispute over the most advanced state of their
diversified
knowledge, is unthinkable for the Central European dignitaries. They
would have
to become interdisciplinary. Then, in the face of totality of all
knowledge, no
single thing is conceivable without the feeling that you are wrong.
This is the
engine of Hegel dialectics. The totality of sense is no longer
comprehensible
to the individual subject. From this surrender of academics to the
experience
of meaningfulness comes aggression against all those who are perceived
as
having contact with the possibility of the whole. The aggression of the
citizen
against all youth versions and even more against consistent radicalism,
no
matter which direction, springs from the envy not to participate in the
wealth
of experience and spiritual freedom of the aggrieved.
In
order to
show how much of my starting points come from Anglo-Saxon
antipsychiatry, I
would like to start with a book that is hardly commented on. The
jäen crevices
between the sections are intended. The collage is deliberately not
surrounded
by textual embroidery with connecting transitions.
How
is
human experience constituted? Everything begins with you and I between
mother
and child, the dialogic principle of human life: "I see you and you see
me. I find out about you, and you find out. I can see your behavior.
You see my
behavior. But I don't see your experience of me, I've never seen it and
I'll
never see it. Neither can you' see' my experience of you. My experience
of you
is not in me. She's just you, the way I find out. And I don't
experience you as
in me. Likewise, I don't suppose you'll know me as in you. My
experience of
you' is just another term for' you as I experience you', and' your
experience
of me' corresponds to' I as you experience me' (Ronald D. Laing,
Phänomenologie
der Erfahrung, ES 314, Frankfurt (Suhrkamp) 1969,11f)
Experience
as the invisibility of man for man is at the same time more evident
than
anything else. Only experience is evident. Experience is the only
evidence
"(ibid. 11)
The
relation of experience to behaviour is not that of' inwardly' to'
externally'.
My experience is not in my head, my experience of this room is outside
in the
room. To put my experience as intra-psychic would presuppose that there
is a
psyche in which my experience is. My psyche is my experience, my
experience is
my psyche."(15)
"Behavior
is a function of experience. Experience and behavior are always in
relation to
anyone or anything other than the self."(25) Fantasy is a tuned way to
establish relationships with the world. Imagination is a - sometimes
essential
- part of meaning or sense... of an action."(25)
Every experience is active
and passive,
uniting the given and the interpreted.
The element of negation is inherent in every relationship
and in every
experience of relationships "(31)" (31)"We experience the
objects of our experience as there in the outer world. The source of
our
experience seems to be outside ourselves. In the creative experience we
experience the source of created images, sketches, sounds as in us and
yet
beyond us. (...) We are physically separated from each other and
interrelated.
Persons as physically existing persons have relationships to each other
through
the medium of space. We are separated and connected by the diversity of
perspective, education, background, organization, group loyalty,
commitment,
ideology, socio-economic class interest and temperament "(Laing aaO32)
"It's
not enough to destroy your own and other people's experience. One has
to
superimpose this devastation by a false consciousness, which (according
to
Marcuse) is accustomed to one's own falseness. We'll start with the
kids. They
must be caught in time. Without careful and quick brainwashing, her
dirty mind
would see through our dirty tricks, (...) From the moment of birth,
when the
Stone Age baby is confronted with the mother of the 20th century, it is
subjected to those forces of violence that are called love - (...).
These
forces are primarily aimed at destroying most of its facilities. In
general,
the company is successful "(Laing aaO 50 f)" They teach us what we
have to experience and what not, how to teach us, what movements we
have to
make and what sounds we have to make of ourselves. (...)"As one teaches
the child from the multitude of possible movements how to move in a
certain
way, one also teaches him to learn from the multitude of possible
experiences" (Laing aaO 52f)
Every
description presupposes our ontological premises - the nature of man,
animals
and the relationships between them. (...) A positivist description is
not'
neutral' or' objective'."(Laing aaO 53) (cf. Habermas, Erkenntnis und
Interesse, Frankfurt/Main 1973,90)" In the sign of alienation, every
aspect of human reality is subject to falsification. A positivist
description
can only continue the alienation that it cannot itself describe; it
deepens it,
it covers it up and masks it even more."(Laing aaO 54) "The
theoretical and descriptive idiom of social science research often
seems to be'
objective' neutrality. However, we have seen how deceptive that can be.
The
choice of syntax and vocabulary is a political act; it defines and
rewrites
how' facts' are to be experienced. In a certain sense, he even creates
the
facts that are examined "(Laing aaO 54)
People
differ from things by experiencing the world while things behave in the
world.
There are no real events. Experiencing personal events. Science is the
mistake
of transforming people into things through a process of maturing that
itself is
not part of the truly scientific method. Results obtained in this way
must be
de-quantifiable and de-ripe before they can be re-assimilated into the
discussion of the people. The error is basically that one does not
realize the
ontological discontinuity between people and things "(Laing aaO 55)
The
libidinal performances demanded of the individual who behaves healthily
in body
and soul are such that they can only be accomplished by means of the
deepest
mutilation, an internalization of castration in the extroverts,
facing... the
old task of identification with the Father is the child's play in which
it was
practiced. (...) No research reaches down to the present day into hell,
in
which deformations are shaped, which later come to light as
cheerfulness,
open-mindedness, companionability, as a successful adaptation to the
unavoidable and as an unspoiled practical sense. It is reason to
believe that
they fall into even earlier phases of childhood development than the
origin of
neuroses: if these results of a conflict in which the drive was beaten,
the
condition as normal as the damaged society he resembles results from a
kind of
prehistoric intervention that breaks the forces before the conflict
even
occurs, and the later non-conflict reflects the (...) Little is
missing, and
one could consider the one who proves to be able to prove its brisk
vitality
and exuberant power to be prepared dead bodies, to whom the news of its
not
entirely successful demise due to considerations of population policy
was
withheld. Death lies on the basis of the prevailing health.
(...)"Desolate, but the thought that the illness of the normal is not
confronted with the health of the sick person without further ado, but
that
this is usually only presented in a different way by the scheme of the
same
disaster" (Th. W. Adorno, Minima Moralia, Frankfurt/Main 1973,69 - 7l)
"The
others have been installed in our hearts; we call them' we ourselves'.
Each is
neither for himself nor for the other, nor for himself, nor for
ourselves, nor
for us; each is a different one for the other, and recognizes neither
himself
in the other nor the other in himself "(R. D. Laing, Phenomenology of
Experience, aaO, 65f)
The
history
of heresies of all kinds not only shows the tendency to break off
communication
(ex-communication) with those who have divergent dogmas or opinions,
but also
testifies to our intolerance of divergent fundamental structures of
experience
(Laing aaO 69).
The
human
scene is a scene of pretending and demonic psyeudo realities: everyone
believes
everyone else would believe in it "(Laing aaO 70)" If I imagine you
and him as belonging to me and others as not belonging to me, I have
already
created two elementary syntheses: the' we' and the' they'. In order
for' we' to
become a group, it is not only necessary that I - let's say once -
consider you
and him and me as' we', but also that we are' we' in you and
him."(Laing
aaO 76)" A group whose union is achieved by the reciprocal
interiorisation
of each one through each and in which neither a' common object' nor
organizational or institutional structures, etc. as a group of' we' is
to be
seen as' we'. (...) The nexus exists only insofar as each person
incarnates the
nexus. The Nexus is everywhere in every person, and he's nowhere but in
her."(Laing aaO 77f)
The
stability of the nexus is a product of terror generated by the members
of the
group through the influence (violence) of the members of the group on
each
other. Such family' homeostasis1 is a product of reciprocity according
to the
laws of violence and terror.
"The
invention of' she's creating' us', and perhaps' we' need' the invention
of'
she' to reinvent' ourselves'.""If there is no external danger, then
danger and terror must be invented and upheld." (Laing aaO 82,79)
"'
Russia' or' China' have nowhere else' existence' but in everyone's
imagination,' Russians' or' Chinese' - nowhere and everywhere. An'
existence' -
in the fantasy' of the Russians': they are in it and have to defend it;
in the
fantasy of the non-Russians: a foreign super-subject-object against
which one
has to defend his' freedom'. If we all act according to such
preontological
serial mass imagination, we can all be destroyed by an' existence' that
never
existed, except in so far as we have all invented it or it or
him."(Laing
aaO 86)
Those
who
seek to control the behaviour of many people have an impact on their
experiences. Once people can be persuaded to experience a situation
like this,
you can expect them to behave in a similar way. Make people want the
same
thing, hate the same thing, feel the same threat, then their behavior
is
already fixed, and you have your consumers or your cannon fodder."(86)
The
problem
of mental illness, against the background of these findings (which I do
not see
as blindness and lack of experiential autonomy), is a power problem:
psychopaths are opposed to the universally accepted norms, experiences
and ways
of behaving and, by their rebellion against the social values and
words, they
question these values and words, item also the bearers of these
collective
fantasies; they feel in their existence and legitimacy.
The
church
in particular has rendered outstanding services in the various spin-off
campaigns. Not only heretic and witch burnings, inquisition, heathens,
Jewish
and persecution of Christian sects (Hussites, Albingians and many more)
were on
the mission's agenda (' Go into all the world and teach all peoples...,
Mt.
28:19). The ghettoisation of people with seizures (Bethel), children at
risk ('
Rauhes Haus' in Hamburg), orphans (Francke in Halle) around the middle
of the
19th century, which was carried out under the keyword Caritas, has the
double
character of aid and road blocks. The control staff was provided by the
simultaneous invention of deaconesses who, as the brides of Christ,
took care
of the outsiders.
It
is not
necessary to argue about the social necessity in the historical
context, it is
important for me to show how the church - with whatever good intentions
- made
a substantial contribution to the formation of a dissociation apparatus.
The social death sentence' mentally ill' is a means of rendering harmless people who experience other experiences and do not allow themselves to be misled. There are similar sentences: criminals, alcoholics, tramps, anarchists, rebels. All of them are threatened with discrimination (starting with the use of the term classifying them) and dissocialisation in asylum of various forms, i. e. deprivation of liberty at different levels, as a punishment for their otherness. The introduction of political enemies into madhouses, which is played up against the USSR in the FRG, especially in ecclesiastical leaflets, is nothing but honesty in the logic that all outsiders belong away from the window, no matter what kind. Sorting by reason of their' offence' is irrelevant and serves only to eliminate problems of legitimation in the penitentiary, which a totalitarian state has hardly any more because its standardization has become totalitarian. In Hitler's concentration camps, there were countless different' A-socialists', from the murderer, gay men to Jehovah's Witnesses. Communists and Jews were the same for Hitler anyway, and no one attached more importance to differentiation than the detainees themselves, who naturally destroyed each other by their extremely high contrast. (Eugen Kogon, Der SS-Staat, München 1974,46,52,300,312,318-22,362,371-374,384)
Psychopathy is just protest. Protest against the mutilation
that everyone in
an alienated society must be subjected to in order to live what is
called
living. Whether it is extroverted or introverted is another matter, but
it
doesn't change the fact that the' psychopath' wants to find and retain
his
identity in front of himself. Attack or escape are two types of
psychopathic
reaction that are structurally the same.
Karl
Menninger sees psychopathy as the withdrawal of a person to a smaller
territory. Its size and levels leave considerable scope for the'
subject' to
re-assemble the last remnant of his threatened life, to become a hidden
small
island of the Self. If the entire being of the individual cannot be
defended,
the Individuum shifts its line of defense back to a central citadel. It
is
prepared to write off everything it is, but not its' self'.
The
emigration of man from himself is madness. This' self' is determined by
its
opposite: You are not yourself. Man is not (more or not yet) man. It is
a
mechanism in the dehumanized system of capitalism. Everything here is
perverse,
therefore even the speech of being human and' remaining human'
(Tegtmeier)
indicates the non-existence of what should be meant. Humanity has
become the
function of the master, which is why it has ceased to be the seed of it.
In
bourgeois psychiatry (Manfred Bleuler, Die
schizophrenen
Geistesstörungen im Lichte langjähriger Kranken- und
Familiengeschichten,
Stuttgart (Thieme) 1972) it was often said that the psychopath suffers
from an
organic disorder of the brain. This shall be the first cause. It is
only
through them that deviating behaviour in the social sphere of action
can be
observed. In earlier investigations, people who were politically
committed to liberation
were also described as pathologically hypersensitive and overloaded
with
emotions, fanatical of predisposition. (M. Bauer/M. Richartz,
Angepasstte
Psychiatrie als Psychiatrie der Anpassung, in: The Argument, Nr.
60,154) The
socially divergent behaviour is said to come from organically divergent
functions. By "organizing", one denies any interaction between
sociality and organicity and sets the social, i. e. the existing social
conditions, absolutely, inviolably for each criticism. However, social
changes
lead to organic changes, or more generally: the social situation shapes
the
character and influences the body. For example, a blamed pupil becomes
promptly
red in the face, so that desk workers and assembly line workers have a
completely cramped back at the moment the master passes by, while heart
and
circulatory complaints are a historically conditioned form of illness,
which is
partly due to "agitation" or stress (although this phenomenon
urgently needs to be clarified). I also think it is probable that a
socially
intolerable situation can cause the soul and its organic locales in the
whole
body to deviate, which is then diagnosed as psychopathy with an organic
cause.
The question of guilt lies behind this: if it were a purely physical,
perhaps genetically
inherited soul pity, the whole social environment would have no fault
in the
disease. It is not uncommon for mental illnesses to be caused by
genetic
factors that are completely independent of the situation. However, if
organic
disorders are only the result of social disturbances, the therapy
should have
an effect on the primary cause (i. e. in moralic category: source of
blame) in
order to heal the suffering. But this is Sissyphosar's work. Not only
mother,
father, family, grandparents, relatives and acquaintances should be
treated,
but also all social conditions, since they are indirectly connected
with the
whole social reality. In addition to purely organic-biological
genetics, there
is always the family environment, family missions to unhappiness,
devaluation
rituals through generations up to the seventh generation, which then
leads to
measurable organic changes for every member of the family, which are
subjected
to these rituals, as a chain of multiple noxae, in which the
psychological
illness gets its somatic correlate.
The
denial
of a mutual influence of the social life with the soul life and the
organic
life in explaining the cause of psychopathy corresponds also to the
method of
therapy and treatment in the madhouse.
The
usually
forced underclass psychopath is an examination and the-therapy object
of the
psychiatrist and care object of the guards. In nursing care, only the
physical
maintenance of the occupants of an asylum is taken care of, here the
object
function of the psychopath becomes very clear, namely his isolation
from any
freely chosen social world. With what a misunderstanding for the secret
logic
of his behavior he is studied there, shows a classic of the psychiatric
branch:
Emil Kraepelin, Psychiatrie.
Ein
Lehrbuch für Studierende und
Aerzte, Leipzig (Barth) 1899, this work reads like a zoological
treatise and shows
in the scattering effect with which cynical brutality the guards at the
behest
of the Heidelberg professor, without habilitation, tampered with the
patient.
If someone would jump around with me like that, I would develop the
same
symptoms as a protest and self-protection.
In
analytical therapy for the neurotic middle class, the patient speaks
alone,
while the therapist only cleverly mirrors and remains silent. Only the
client's
experience is to be discussed, not the consultant's experience. There
is
one-sided communication, because the psychotherapist only says what the
patient
says, in other words.
This
isolation of the patient is already based on the anthropology of
psychoanalytic
theory. The father of classical analysis, whose influence on the entire
development of western culture is probably underestimated, sees a human
being
as a closed system, an independent organism. "Freud's human being is
the
physiologically driven, unmotivated homme machine.” (E.
Fromm, Analytische
Sozialpsychologie, und Gesellschaftstheorie, Frankfurt am Main
(Suhrkamp) 1970,
Edition suhrkamp 125,,175) "He is the isolated, self-sufficient person
who
has to enter into a relationship with others in order to be able to
live and
work with others. Modern academic and experimental psychology is
largely a
science in which estranged researchers examine alienated people with
alienated
and alienating methods,"(ibid. 145f) By leaving the patient's
relationship
to all possible factors of his past, present and future environment
unexplored,
one can actually find Freud's hypotheses confirmed.
If
psychopathy is a protest against the living conditions under which it
occurs -
as I said above - then classical psychoanalysis and therapy is an
attempt to
distract this protest from the object of protest on the protesters
themselves.
In this way, the protest-causing living conditions are protected from
any
criticism and aggression. Such a psychiatry helps the ruling system to
become
protest-free and totalitarian, i. e. not to allow deviating experiences
and
behaviours. It's repressive against the patient. Faschism is
essentially
characterized by the fact that all politically dissenting and even
individualistic artists etc. are persecuted. (e. g. the prohibition of
expressionism under the Nazis) That is why an isolating psychiatry has
at least
this one fascist trait. It can therefore be used well in fascist
systems.
The
choice
of psychiatric methods is essentially a political act. The decision on
mental
health or illness lacks any objective basis. The statement that this
and that
this is sick has only as a quasi-official decree about behaviour and
its
chemical and biological basis. He who says to someone, "You are
sick," carries out an act of mastery. He defines a person to a level of
being that is only superficially comprehensible in the immediate
appearance.
The sick person has no right to his illness, it is a natural evil that
must be
cured.
Sick
people
have special status, lepers are outside the healthy. They are
ostracized, they
seek to protect themselves from infection. The risk of infection seems
to be
present in psychopaths as well. They pose a threat to society and to
themselves, which is the legitimacy of their compulsory admission.
Every
description of a person as sick is based on the assumption that the
others, the
normal ones, are healthy. The general is never the sick, but the
healthy. Health
is therefore only what many people have in common. The seventh toe, the
overlegs, the tonsils, the appendix and the age blindness are no longer
considered to be healthy peculiarities, but are considered
pathological.
Progressive medicine saws, drills and cuts people all into a uniform
format.
The greater the medical progress, the more uniform people will look.
Medicine,
the inventor of the distinction between healthy and sick people,
provides as
compensation for the mutilations caused by the rule to the oppressed,
an
apparatus for pepping up the ruined, similarly as the paramedic in the
military
produces repeated cannon fodder. The body is superficially plastered
and
mended, without even thinking about what tears it apart and sets it
apart. I
suspect that the historical reason for the emergence of disease as a
form of
existence is the suffering of a human being. The term "psychopathy",
suffering of the soul, bears witness to this. I do not dare to doubt
the
reality of pain, I am willing to show any doubters its
existence.(Rudolph Bilz,
Studien über Angst und Schmerz. Paläanthropologie
Band 1.2, Frankfurt/Main
(Suhrkamp) 1971,101-124)
Criticism
deserves the question of healing. Healing as a cure for symptoms is
common, but
rarely sustainable. Genuine healing was seen as knowledge and fight
against the
causes of the disease. If the causes of an illness lie outside the
patient,
healing here means fighting against what is destroying it from the
outside.
Sleeping sickness, for example, was combated by the contamination of
the Lake
Constance area with DDT, a structurally correct but short-sighted
action. It
also helps to do nothing, for example, to give alcoholics, fixers,
stoners and
Jesus People a withdrawal cure, as long as the reason for the
addiction, the suffering
society without meaning and concretely: the specific near field of a
patient,
has not become meaningful. You can talk frigid women into it as long as
their
husbands keep frigidizing them. Manically depressed people probably
hardly
suffer from the cage they are in contact with, but rather from the cage
they
have been pushed into. "The social system must be the object of
investigation, not the individual that is extrapolated from it." (R. D.
Laing, Phänomenologie, 104)
Conventional
psychiatry distinguishes a number of different mental illnesses. These
typification
are based on obvious observations essentially to the person defined as
patients. Like in the medicine, symptom constellations are summarized
to an
overall picture. The purpose of such diagnosis is the choice of a well
sounding
illness name for the patient; only this then shall make a cure
possible. Due to
structures more humanly I, it, superego with Freud, this Freudian
theory also
comes in existence but by intrapsychic models always (Ego, It, Superego
by Freud; Persona,
animus/anima and himself at
C.G.Jung). It was not possible for this theory to understand mental
illnesses
from the structure of his human experience and the world and others in
the
mutual relationship here. Instead of understanding contextually such a
diagnosis forgives tickets. The child shall have a name.
A
variety
of manifestations of psychopathy is surely existing. But just like it
when
recovering a variety of manifestations gives a society to live humanly
although
the healthy one everyone is connected under a common and simply
writeable
reason stands, also gets by at the explanation of a psychic abnormality
on few
simple insights one so.
Such
a
fundamental insight is the contradiction. There are paradoxical
situations in
which everything you do is wrong, in which the right thing cannot be
done at
all. This is the example of the barber, who is supposed to shave all
those who
do not shave themselves. The barber cannot follow this instruction if
he shaves
himself. A paradoxical situation is untenable. Mental illness is a form
of
opposition to such contradictory situations. Manic depression,
hysteria,
paranaia and the like are expressions of contradictory experience of
reality
and its processing. These symptoms can be understood even more clearly
if we
recognize the problem in the deviating experience of what we call
reality. In
the following, I will confine myself to describing schizophrenia,
because here
the structure of the contradiction of the worlds of experience is most
obvious.
As
a
consequence of the insight that schizophrenia is often a consequence of
paradoxical situations outside the individual, it would be worth
considering an
investigation of such fundamentally paradoxical living conditions. In
order to
prevent division of minds, the fundamental division of being that is
the cause
of it would then have to be lifted. For example, one might think of a
conversation with the person who gave the barber the tricky
double-binding
instruction; one could forbid him to order so. (Bateson, Gregory/
Jackson, Don
D. / Haley, Jay & Others, Schizophrenie und Familie,
Frankfurt/Main
(Suhrkamp) 1969)
A
criticism
of Christian religion is also jumping off, which Kierkegaard has
recognized
precisely in its paradoxicality. The basic contradictions here are the
scheme
of flesh/mind, just/healthy, person/work, christian/world citizen. It
would be
necessary to examine whether this ideology primarily described an
existing
reality, or whether it was only created by an interpretation of the
world in a
sense that served to preserve and justify the existence of an overly
absolutist
cult.
Theory
of
cognitive science also belongs in psychiatry. How is it possible to
know about
what you can't see in other people, their soul? The only way to do this
is to
draw conclusions from their behaviour. Thus, one can only proceed
inductively
if one does not want to stick with the purely deductive description of
regularities of behaviour. So we are in a dilemma: the inductive method
is
necessary speculative and without sufficient certainty; the deductive
method is
wrong, because it means that the "inner" of man, his experience and
sensations can be completely dispensed with and. only output and input,
while
the rest is ignored as a "black box". Thus, because the entanglement
of experience with behaviour also leads to the concealment and
revelation of
mankind, an appropriate method of recognizing human beings is
structurally
condemned to unity (and thus again inappropriateness) or
non-consequentiality
of their actions.
Each
theory
then restricts its possible results by itself, as only results that
correspond
to it are acceptable as an answer to un-investigation hypotheses. Thus,
each
theory and methodology already implies the expected results. An
intrapsychic
object theory is incapable of grasping human dyads or even more complex
social
entities than ever before from the individual and its object
relationships.
Game theory can testify against the interactions, but no longer about
the
identity of the gamblers as individuals (cf. Laing et al.,
Interpersonelle
Wahrnehmung, Frankfurt/Main 1971,17-19) The conflict of the individual
and
society is also reflected in humanological theory formation, which is
held as
incompatible approaches to justify the fact that, in the end, society
is the
individual
Similarly,
of course, there is no longer any experience of an antagonistic
dialectic of
the individual and society - it is nowhere conceivable in late
capitalism, not
even in the municipalities of Marxists, because even these cannot live
without
influencing the life principles of the barter and oppressor society.
Psychoanalytic
theory must become clear about how it wants to see its objects. In
particular,
man can be seen as a person or a thing. (...) The initial perspective
with
which we see a thing determines all our later dealings with it."
(Laing,
Das geteilte Selbst, 1974, Editione Continua 1974, 23) "The Science of
the
Persons is a study of human beings that starts from the relationship to
the
other... as a person and arrives at a representation of the other,
still as a
person. In the human being, seen as an organism, there is therefore no
room for
his desires, fears, hope or despair as such. The essence of our
explanations
are not his intentions towards his world, but energy quanta in an
energy system
"(Laing, aaO 26) Of course the consideration of man as a thing is even
useful when one wants to explore biochemic phenomena.
But
also
the interests of biochemistry in human knowledge must not be ignored.
In
addition to the medical successes in healing, the researchers have
discovered a
rather peculiar field of research: genetic manipulation and pills for
everything. More than here, it is hardly possible to realize that man
is the
product of his environment. Even into the state of mind, people can be
controlled and made to become addicts. The straitjackets as a sign of
physical
violence that society is doing to the abnormal are largely set by
sedatives and
measures such as hot water baths and electric shocks. (Electro-shocks
were more
common in the USA than in Germany, but their application is generally
declining. In 1961, however, Erving Goffman could still write:"The use
of
electroshock treatment as a means of intimidation, on the
recommendation of the
warden, by which patients are to be disciplined and calmed, is a less
serious
example of the same practice, but it is widespread. The pigs who did
not die
immediately showed remarkable changes in their behaviour, and so he
came to
treat the mentally ill with electric shock to change their behaviour,
similar
to Hitler' s' experimental' and' improvement of the race', similar to
Hitler'
s' death of the family', Reinbek (Rowohlt)1972,65 "(D. Cooper, Der Tod
der
Familie, Reinbek (Ro-wohlt)1972,65). As with the epilepsy attack, which
is only
simulated artificially in the electroshock treatment, the deliquent is
unconscious afterwards and has fewer living brain cells than before -
which, if
used sufficiently frequently, can lead to the de-cadence of its
personality to
the limit of vegetation. But the bioche-my is far less overtly brutal.
The only
therapy in German mental institutions is the treatment of psychiatric
drugs,
apart from the morning visit,"in which 500 patients are" visited
"by the medical team in an hour, and the work obligation issued as"
employment therapy ", which only precedes the assembly line that no
chord
is guaranteed. If patients are forced to take drugs at night in the
ward at
night, which makes it possible to reduce the number of night staff,
this is
known as drug or sedative therapy "(E. Goffman, Asyle, Frankfurt am
Main
(Suhrkamp) 1973,362). The future may teach us to influence directly the
energy
quantities and their distribution in the emotional appetite with
special
chemical substances… for the time being nothing better than
psychoanalytic
technology..."(Freud, Ges. Werke XVII, 108) This physiological attitude
to
the soul" apparatus "is theoretically also reflected in the
psychohydraulic energy distribution modell.
His
mentalistic reinterpretation of physical concepts of energy (drive'
energy',
lust = energy discharge etc.) remains abstract and only a model of
thought.
Physical energy is measurable, but not drive energy. The model of the
mental
apparatus is structured in such a way that observability is
linguistically
associated with the events about which metapsychology makes statements,
but
cannot actually be redeemed - and cannot be redeemed "(J. Habermas,
Erkenntnis und Interesse, Frankfurt am Main (Suhrkamp) 1973,308). It is
possible to link up with the paracelsic concept of health from the
equilibrium
of body juices. The depersonalisation required in biochemical research
is the
beginning of a treatment of people who are not at the service of the
personhood
of the treated people.
It
is to be
expected that the development of biochemistry will continue until the
total
psychic and somatic manipulation and control of human beings. The
methodological implication of the reification of the research object
man leads
to results, which represent nothing but the optimization of the same.
While it
was initially possible to legitimize the objectification of man in the
sciences
of Na-turia by their rationality of purpose: that the results should
provide
the physical and psychological conditions for personal existence by
recognizing
and correcting the external causes of human decay and destruction,
today this
legitimation possibility is no longer possible in several respects.
1)
The
practice of adapting scientific findings has indeed led to the optimal
maintenance of somatic existence in medicine. But the practice of
mental
institutions proves that psychologically speaking, a decay is more
likely to
occur as far as simple vegetation due to the unsatisfactory living
conditions
there.
2)
The
medicine has been able to almost eradicate epidemics and threatening
diseases.
Today's threats to existence, on the other hand, can be lifted from an
individual historical perspective with far greater expenditure of
resources
than in the past, e. g. costs and frequency of the successful
application of
heart-lung machines. On the other hand, however, the existential
threats posed
by medicine have become stronger, not less, by the economic
exploitation of the
3rd world in this continent. The application of scientific knowledge
is,
measured by the question of the proportionality of the means, a
relevant
possibility for the abolition of threat to existence in the 3rd world,
which is
only possible according to our moral code influenced by the Hippocratic
oath.
Objectively more relevant are economic issues, on the solution of which
the
abolition of a far more essential threat to existence, the hunger of
mil-lions,
is dependent. In the context of the daily thousandfold death caused by
hunger
and war, the question arises of how to justify the costly, high-tech
treatment
material of medical care in industrialized countries. This trend
remains
humanly understandable, at least economically absurd.
Like
all
scientific knowledge, pharmacokology also shows an ambivalence with
regard to
its possibilities for application in human conditions: How atomic
energy can be
used to support or destroy life can also be used as a medicine as
toxins. In
short: with further progress in pharmacology, it is possible to
completely
remediate all human beings physically (except for the 3rd world, which
needs
economic upheavals) and to subject them to total subjugation by drugs.
It is
evident in sanatoriums that the more drugs are used, the less
discipline is
required. If there are any drugs of happiness, one only needs to make a
society
dependent on them and is able to guarantee total adaptation to the
totalitarian
system bio-chemically. The USSR is already partially realizing this by
introducing political opponents of the system as abnormalities in
sanatoriums,
where they experience exorcision of their systemic transcending powers.
The
depersonalistic input of human energies thus leads to an ambivalence of
total
reorganisation or total objectification.
My
question
now is whether one thing will not turn into the other's flip side.
Because even
total health cannot get rid of its pathological properties: that the
human
being affected by it has become a product of an oversized technology to
which
it has to submit itself and its body. Whether personal
self-determination is
still possible in this context can be disputed if the influence of
technology
on the soul is reflected introspectively. For the time being,
technicization
makes gestures precise and raw, and thus human beings. She exorcises
from the
gestures all hesitation, all deliberation, all decency. It places them
under
the irreconcilable, almost historical demands of things. (...) In the
movements, which the machines demand of the servants, lies the violent,
conspiratorial, intermittent incessant fascist maltreaters." (Th. W.
Adorno, Minima Moralia, Frankfurt am Main (Suhrkamp)1973,42f) The
difference
between the physical reification formulated here on the assembly line
and the
biochemical reification practiced in sanatoriums becomes irrelevant in
view of
the equally unworthy inhumanity based on the absence of a dialogical
presence.
The
diagnosis in the psychiatric practice is confronted with the same
phenomenon of
reproducing methodological implications in terms of results. She
remains
incapable of transcendence of her system when she sees an examination
object in
the patient. There are two diagnostic options. The doctor can try to
classify
the patient on a clinical picture and fathom the genesis of his
abnormality.
The next step is to determine the treatment method, which can be
separated from
the diagnosis. This model is used for almost every hospitalization. The
doctor
has a scheme, the patient fills out a questionnaire by responding in a
certain
way to the actions of the doctor. The physician evaluates the reactions
and
information from the patient and then orders the therapy. This model is
taken
from somatic medicine. It is, however, not transferable to
psychoanalytical
knowledge, because it has to follow a completely different path of
diagnosis
due to the different nature of the object of knowledge. The word
diagnosis
(knowledgement) is no longer appropriate.
So the clever question goes back to the first question: How is knowledge of sea-learning possible? Scientific knowledge includes subject and object. The knowledge must exist for all subjects, to whom knowledge is accessible at all, and must be reproducible as often as required under the same starting conditions. These conditions of scientific knowledge are not given in the same way in psychoanalysis. The object of knowledge is a human being (patient), the subject is a human being (doctor). What I had called soul does not exist in the patient, nor does it exist apart from him. What is meant is the unity of his behaviour and experience. The physician can directly access the behavior as a knowledge subject. The experience, on the other hand, is hidden from him. It can only be conveyed in linguistic form. Thus, a first condition is recognized: subject and object must have a common behavioral and linguistic context, i. e. redundancy as probabilistic regularity inherent in a sequence of symbols or events. (P. Watzlawick et al., Menschliche Kommunikation, Bern Stuttgart Wien, 3rd edition, 35)
If
communication about the object is necessary for knowledge, the special
crux of
psychoanalysis lies in the fact that the object itself is already
something
like communication. Psychoanalysis must therefore communicate through
communication. She's a me-takom-member. In contrast to mathematical
knowledge,
however, here communication and metacommunication lie in a single
linguistic
context, although two different levels. Another aspect is the fact that
communication always goes from one person to another. Thus, if the soul
of a
person only becomes apparent in communication, it is thus a function to
the
subject of knowledge. However, if the revelation of sea-le is bound to
the
subject, psychoanalysis does not require that the condition of
reproducibility,
which is constitutive in the natural sciences, of the epistemological
condition
of reproducibility for every subject, which is possible in the natural
sciences, is omitted while maintaining all initial conditions. This is
because
the initial condition itself means that there is a relationship between
the
subject and the object. (Alfred Lorenzer, Sprachzerstörung und
Rekonstruktion.
Vorarbeiten zu einer Metatheorie der Psychoanalyse, Frankfurt/Main
1973,215)
The soul is in this relation of the context of experience and
behaviour, which
is formed in the patient by a constant movement of information of any
form
between subject and object. There can therefore no longer be any talk
of an
object of knowledge and a subject of knowledge, since both are one
function of
the other, so that the subject is forced to include itself in the act
of
knowledge as an object. Now it is only possible to say: two people
enter into
communication. This is presented as a formal cycle of Person As's
experience of
Person B, following action to B, B?'s experience of this action of A?
as the
only possibility of experience of A's at all, B?'s behavior on
everything that
has happened so far, A?'s experience of that, etc. This spiral of
interexperience and interaction naturally has elements in terms of
content that
cannot be reconciled with the concept of the circle. Each of the two
persons is
the same subject of knowledge for himself and the other, as well as the
object
of knowledge for himself and the other. The communication system is a
feedback
system in which a complex interweaving of information exchange makes
the
isolation of an informant impossible. The knowledge of the other
person, as he
is in relation to me, demands self-reflection from me, as well as from
the
other person, if he wants to communicate. But self-reflection alone is
insufficient. Rather, the relationship spiral of mutual experience and
action
must be reflected:
You
= how I
experience your action
I
- as I
believe you see me
You
= I
believe that you believe that I see you
I
- how I
imagine your image of my image of your image of me, etc.
The
same
thing can happen from your side. Our two images of us, each other, the
metaphors, will have to interweave fantasy with real perception,
because
fragments of these images flow into the messages, but never completely.
Therefore, it is usually not possible that all images of both persons
agree
with those of the other person. Unless they have the time and
motivation to
clarify their relationship by having this falsification or verification
carried
out by providing as complete a communication as possible of all
perspectives.
Correct cognition will try this instead of a flimsy diagnosis. Much
more
complicated is psychological knowledge in groups, where everyone acts
in
relation to everyone and their perception is influenced by everyone.
Clarifying
the pictures in a group during one minute is likely to take several
hours since
Now
psychoanalysis would not be carried out without certain interests of
knowledge.
These are in sad experiences. In order to explain this, I would like to
fall
back on a theory of language and behavioral pathology gained with
generalized
findings of psychoanalysis. Every human being enters into a
socialization
context with his or her procreation, the influence of which is
intensified
after birth and is not dependent on his or her motivations and
intentions. He
is thrown into existence. However, his existence necessarily entails
his own
intentions and motivations. He needs to be able to continue his
existence of
certain circumstances, the securing of which forms the line of his
intentions.
Since these circumstances are only accessible to him within a
communication
context, his intent on is dependent on communication. In addition,
communication itself is a fact which, free of its mediating function to
needs
such as food, care, warmth, etc., forms a need itself. In order to
attain what
is needed, every human being is dependent on an interpretation of needs
in the
form of communication. However, articulation does not yet achieve what
is
needed. It depends on the primary caregivers (parents) as the
embodiment of the
social norms within which they are socialized, whether the needy
(child) is
given the necessities, i. e. whether the intentions can be affirmed.
The
interpretation of the need is either confirmed or not confirmed. The
child
absorbs these experiences and concludes that it is pointless to
continue to
make certain needs communicable if there is no permanent confirmation.
This
conclusion can be called a learning experience. Since existence
expresses
itself in time and with it modifies itself, learning experience and
behaviour
expresses itself as a process. Life is an educational process. Language
plays a
major role here. It is in a complementary context to the non-linguistic
communication
behaviour.
Watzlawick
uses the different concepts of analog and digital communication
(Watzlawick,
Human Communication, aaO 62ff) for non-verbal behaviour and language.
Analog
communication obviously has its roots in much more archaic
developmental plots
and therefore has a much more general validity than the much younger
and more
abstract digital communication "(aaO 63) The analogy has a"
fundamental similarity relation to the subject "(62), while digital
communication" is merely a semantic agreement for this relationship
between word and object (62). Analogue communication is to be
maintained with
animals and foreign-language beings, there is no need for a
socialization, no
explicit agreement on meaning. The scholastic dispute over universals
is likely
to experience a certain solution through this distinction as soon as
the notion
of "universals" or general concept is extended to that of
"meaningful communication". The thesis of realism would correspond to
analog communication, the thesis of nominalism to digital. Human and
animal
life operates with both dimensions. Especially the art amalgamates both
modes.
But
language is indispensable for human culture. There is no doubt that
most, if
not all human achievements would be unthinkable without the development
of
digital communication. This is especially true for the transmission of
knowledge from one person to another and from one generation to the
next. (63)
Digital messaging material is far more complex, versatile and abstract
than
analogue. Language is clear, gestures are ambiguous, although the
opposite is
also possible. Mutual translations of analogue to digital communication
(and
vice versa) are always accompanied by a loss of information. Analogue
communication defines the relationship between people, while digital
communication is responsible for the transmission and definition of
additional
content. If soul is a communication phenomenon in a relationship
between humans
(or animals), it is based primarily on analogous communication, which
is
available for the definition of relationships. Only through the
cultural shift
of the main communication level from analogue to digital does the soul
become
an phenomenon that is produced in language and thinking. Within the
framework
of this educational process, as human ontogenesis can be characterized,
the
adaptation to digital communication, i. e. to the language norm and
thus to the
entire code of social norms that can be formulated linguistically,
takes place.
The fact that digital communication is not possible due to a lack of
vocabulary
and certain intentions of needs, also constitutes a norm which
annihilates the
unpronounceable intention by not confirming it. The Code of social
norms thus
suppresses part of a person's intentions, while emphasizing other
intentions by
affirming them in public communication. This is not an ontological
statement,
but characterizes repressive societies. Ours is one of them. We must
distinguish between ontological findings and the mention of the
particular
characteristics of our own backgrounds of experience in order to be
able to
imagine a non-representative form of society. The mechanisms of
learning that
Freud reckons with (choice of object, identification with the model,
introjection of abandoned love objects) make the dynamics of the
emergence of
ego-structures on the level of symbolically mediated interaction
understandable. The mechanisms of defence intervene in this process,
insofar as
the social norms embodied in the expectations of the primary
relationship
persons, the infantile ego confronted with intolerable violence, are
embodied
in the expectations of the primary relationship persons, which
necessitate the
flight against themselves and for the objectification of their own in
the
"it" (Habermas, Hindsight and Inte-resse, aaO 315).
The
last
one also includes the paradoxical communication discussed below, i. e.
double
bonds, to which schizophrenia will prove to be an escape measure.
Double bonds
are usually achieved by contradictions between analog and digital
communication, but if gestures say the opposite of the words, they are
also
possible on only one of the two levels.
Luther's
small catechism is a prime example:"We are to fear and love God..."
The ten times repetition seems like a mantra hypnotizing. The formula
corresponds to the peccator et iustus and Luther's depressive/moderate
self-evaluation as a dirt (poor smelly Maggotssack) and grandiose/manic
self-sugar as a doctor of theology, whose cranach image he loved to see
hung in
churches everywhere in the Professorial tale: after all, a saint. The
catechism
functions as an exercise in an ambivalent fear-love relationship with
God, who
wants to be worshipped in the commandments as a jealous, demanding Lord
and
does not have some good rules of life ready for dispute settlement. You
can't
feel the merciful God here.
According
to Freud's model, the intentions confirmed by analogue and digital
communication are the ego, the forbidden and unconfirmed intentions are
the “It”.
The public communication, social norms, language and its incarnation in
the
primary reference persons correspond to Freud's
“Superego”. The public text is
internalized by the individual, so that the suppressed intentions
remain
suppressed by representatives of this text even in the absence of
external
influences of violence. External violence has become internal violence,
which
the “Ego” retroflexively directs against itself,
more precisely against all
aspirations that are in accordance with the public text. It must be
objected to
the last sentences formulated that they only serve as a visual aid,
because
there is no real outside and inside for the soul; if at all, then it is
their
mediation. The I makes it the object of his suppression, rides it like
a
dressage rider, as it was (and remains) the object of social oppression
before,
but the same applies in the opposite direction: the I makes itself the
object
of oppression, which is experienced by the I as an inexplicable
compulsion to
actions not desired by him. (Alfred Lorenzer, Sprachzerstörung
und
Rekonstruktion, Frankfurt/Main 1973 116,200ff) "These are bent and
distracted intentions, which have turned into causes out of conscious
motives
and subject the communicative action to the chewing gaze of natural
conditions.
It is the causality of destiny, and not of nature, because it reigns by
the
symbolic means of the Spirit - only therefore it can be conquered by
the power
of reflection." (Habermas, Erkenntnis und Interesse, aaO 312)
On
the
linguistic level, this mutual suppression of I and Es in Alfred
Lorenzer's
linguistic pathology (aaO 118ff) presents itself as follows:"The
original
defensive process takes place in a childlike conflict situation as an
escape
from a superior partner. It deprives public communication of the
linguistic
interpretation of the defended motive for action. This keeps the
grammatical
context of the public language intact, but parts of the semantic
content are
privatized. Symptom formation is a replacement for a symbol, which now
has a
different significance. The split-off symbol has not completely fallen
out of
the context of the public language, but this grammatical connection has
become,
as it were, underground. He gains his power by confusing the logic of
public
language use through semantically false identifications. The symbol is
linked
to the level of the public text according to objectively understandable
rules
resulting from the contingent circumstances of the life history, but
not
according to the rules recognised by the intersubjective. (Habermas,
aaO 313)
The subject experiences itself as being compulsorily controlled and
interferes
with the interaction that follows the public text. The confusion and
disturbance of the interaction is now taken either by the person
experiencing
the disturbances or by relatives, representatives of his environment,
as an
occasion to give the person who is perceived as disturbing in
psychiatric
treatment. There are two possibilities: psychotherapy or admission to a
hospital.
On the experience of confusion, E. Goffman writes: "This experience
that a
human being can have, is apparently one of the greatest threats to the
self in
our society, especially as it usually occurs at a time when the person
concerned is already worried that he or she could also show the
self-discovered
symptom externally" (Goffman, aaO 131) From the effort The first
measures,
the construction of asyle for troublemakers, arose out of the same
interest as
prisons (Michel Foucault, Wahnsinn und Gesellschaft. Eine
Geschichte des
Wahns im Zeitalter der Vernunft, Frankfurt/Main (Suhrkamp) 1973, 68ff,
482ff;
Irma Gleiss/ Rainer Seidel/ Harald Abholz, Soziale Psychiatrie. Zur Ungleichheit in der
psychiatrischen Versorgung, Frankfurt/Main (Fischer) 1973,74ff) and
then the
concentration camps of Hitler's state of action, justified by German
workmanship: Ex-communication of all heresy. Even today's madhouse
operation
with its rededication as a "sanatorium" cannot completely hide this
function. The concentration of many disturbances in interaction in
hospitals
made it possible to arrive at a theory through comparisons and research
on the
inmates, which interpreted their similarities and particularities. From
this
situation, psychiatry has emerged as a clinical theory, psychoanalysis
and
psychology. Because consciousness about a phenomenon is only possible
through
an exception, a deviation from the phenomenon. This is the case with
norms;
psychological normality or psyche in general only becomes noticeable
through
abnormality, which manifests itself in disturbances of interaction with
"abnormalities". (Kurt Schneider)
Psychology
originated as psychopathology. Later on, psychopathology realized that
there
was a causal connection between the disorder and communication
experiences
learned in the past time of life. Especially early childhood traumatic
experiences have a strong influence on the further communication
behaviour, as
Freud stated. Even in the embryo's intimate experience, damaging
effects are
traumatizing, determining for basic moods and atmospheres that can no
longer be
made tangible. The psychopathic communication disorder is thus the
result of
earlier communication contexts. These communication contexts have now
become
the subject of research in psychiatry. The result is that one can no
longer
speak of normal and abnormal, but only of behavioural forms and
symptoms that
have arisen as adequate behaviours in perverse communication contexts.
Psychiatric symptoms must appear abnormal in a monadically isolated
view, but
in the broader context of the patient's interpersonal relationships
they prove
to be adequate behaviours, which can even be the best possible in this
context
"(Watzlawick aaO 49).
But
first
of all, however, back to the aspect of life as an educational process,
in which
"the dispositions of needs not licensed by society" (Habermas aaO
330) seem to lead a life of their own. Psychiatry has formulated a
general
theory on the etiology of behavioural disorders from clinical
experience. It
can be empirically verified to a certain extent. Their situation of
cognition
was the situation of conversation with patients. Freud formulated in
the
"basic analytical rule" the "conditions of a repression-free
reserve, in which the pressure of social sanctions, i. e. the pressure
of the
social sanctions, is suspended as credibly as possible for the duration
of the
communication between doctor and patient of the' serious situation'
(Habermas,
aaO 306). Since a person is not always aware of everything, the life
story is
fragmentary at first, so the psychoanalytic reconstruction is
"science-logically bound to the prerequisites of an interpretation of
mutilated and deformed texts with which the authors deceive
themselves".
(Habermas aaO 307; Lorenzer aaO 27,228f, 171) For experience shows that
the
barriers to remembrance are particularly strong, especially in the case
of the
life experiences deleted from the public text, which are the reason for
behavioural disorders.
The
paradoxical nature of the analysis lies in the fact that it is
precisely the
traumatic scenarios, texts and memories that are most difficult to
access for
the genesis of pathology, which are most crucial for the genesis of
pathology,
that are most difficult to access through protective repression. They
are most
difficult to access for the genesis of pathology (Lorenzer aaO 197):
"When
one becomes aware of a memory, one remembers - let us say - the last
opportunity when one roofs it... The difficulty, however, is that some
doors
close when others open. The 'unconscious' is what we do not communicate
-
ourselves or each other.” (Laing, Das Selbst und die Anderen,
Editione Continua
1973,30) The general interpretation of clinical experience" (Laing, Das
Selbst und die Anderen, Editione Continua 1973, 30) allows a systematic
generalization of what would otherwise remain history.... according to
the
elastic procedure of the circularly proven hermeneutical
preliminaries.... But
these experiences were also already subject to the general anticipation
of the
scheme of disturbed educational processes "(Habermas, aaO 316; cf
Lorenzer
aaO 95)
“Every
historical representation implies the claim of uniqueness. A general
representation, on the other hand, although it does not leave the plane
of
narrative representation, must break this spell of history. (...) It is
a
systematically generalized story, because it provides the pattern for
many
stories with predictable alternative progressions, although each of
these
stories must then be able to appear with the claim of an
autobiographical
representation of an individual. (....) Every story, however
contingent,
contains a general information, because from each story a different
example can
be read. (...) We can apply the 'typical' case to our own case: it is
we
ourselves who carry out the application, abstract the comparable from
the
different and in turn concretise the deduced model under the particular
circumstances of our own case. (...) The systematic generalization
consists in the
fact that in previous hermeneutral experiences of many typical stories
with
regard to many individual cases has already been abstracted."
(Habermas,
aaO 32lf) This characterizes the function of the doctor. He is a
specialist in
this general interpretation.
The
cognitive context in the situation of the doctor and patient is carried
by the
patient, who is to achieve the knowledge of himself/herself with the
help of
the general interpretation of the doctor. The patient is guided by the
hypotheses derived from the typology of empirically researched,
disturbed
educational processes and offered by the physician as suggestions for
interpretation. This is of course done in the most subtle way, e. g. by
reformulating the patient's own sentences in the mirror method, by
means of
targeted questions which implicitly contain a whole series of
statements, etc.
These hypotheses are only valid if they are accepted by the patient and
confirmed in his self-reflection on the process of his or her genesis.
The
danger of this idea lies in the fact that there is no possibility of
checking
whether the patient only selectively reconstructs his educational
progress
towards it on the basis of the hypotheses in his reflection, so that an
insufficient hypothesis position cannot perceive the decisive trauma or
the
many small no-xes of his disturbed educational process, so that the
general
interpretation of the doctor cannot perceive the causal connection of
the
pathology with previous traumatic However, since in our experience
there are no
psychic states which can be observed introspectively outside of a human
being,
the behavior of the archetypes cannot be investigated at all without
the
influence of the observing consciousness, and therefore the question
whether
the process starts with consciousness or with the archetype can never
be
answered "(Carl Gustav Jung, Answer to Job, O.
Freudian
theory has become so well known in higher educational circles (where
neurosis
occurs much more strongly than in other "strata") that the
internalisation of the intrapsychic energy distribution model itself is
one of
the socialisation conditions that have become a paradigm of
self-interpretation
in an analysis. Freudian catharsis often finds vulgar applications, e.
g. when
one advises an angry person to "repel his or her aggressions".
(Adorno, Minima Moralia, Frankfurt/Main 1973,78ff) Mostly not the one
whose
misconduct led to the emergence of anger. Sport is then allowed, but no
demonstrations against maladministration, according to the rector of
the
University of Tübingen. The idioms of Freudian theory
meanwhile form a
reservoir of the teasing, with which contemptuous educated people can
injure
others by "patientizing" or exposing them.
In
addition
to the inadequate hypothesis, the fact that the patient cannot be aware
of the
pathogenic causality of the split intentions of the latter due to the
lack of
interpretation in the public text constitutes a second factor that
renders the
correctness of an analysis indecisive. Lorenzer shifts the verification
of the
analysis to the analyst's field of evidence, where it can no longer be
operationalized with empirical methods - in the sense of the condition
of
reliable scientific knowledge to be comprehensible for every
recognizable
subject under the same starting conditions. According to Freud, neither
the
refusal of a hypothesis by the patient may be regarded by the doctor as
a
falsification, nor the confirmation. The patient's "no" vote does not
prove that the interpretation is correct.... we are free to assume that
the
analyzed person does not actually deny the part he has been informed
of, but
considers his contradiction to be justified by the proportion not yet
revealed
"(Freud, WW XVI, 49f) Even confirming dreams that lag behind the
analysis
do not have the potential to be verified, since they are only based on
the
hypotheses of the A direct yes of the patient does not mean anything.
It can
indeed indicate that he recognises the construction heard as correct,
but he
can also be meaningless or even, what we can call' hypocritical', in
that his
resistance is comfortable enough to continue to conceal the unrevealed
truth
through such agreement. This "yes" has a value only if it is followed
by indirect confirmations, if the patient produces new memories
immediately
following his yes, which complement and expand the construction
"(Freud,
WW XVI, 49) Thus, the only possibility of "Verification and
falsification
is the entire course of the analysis, the decisionability of
psychoanalytic
knowledge results from the context of the entire analysis.”
(Lorenzer aaO 228f)
Under
this
condition, the analysis becomes an infinite process, a game without
end,
although the following condition still applies: With the analytical
reappraisal
of the past, the previous traumas have been eliminated to a certain
degree. But
new traumatic experiences are constantly being added. Through the
therapeutic
reflection, the patient may calmly achieve an integration of his needs,
which
conform to the society of himself/herself and which he/she does not
previously
licensed, so that it can be ridden more gently by the ego. But the ego
is a
function of the social environment, a reflection of the society in
which it
lives. And the analysis integrates in the individual the defended
aspirations
into the accepted ones. But it does not alter the fact that the horizon
of
social normation continues to fend off intentions by denying them
public
interpretation. When a patient has learned to accept his or her
defended
intentions, the people with whom he or she lives have not yet learned
to accept
them, which is why they also make it impossible for him or herself to
carry out
a full interpretation of all his or her intentions. Although he may
have a
certain influence on others through his ability to metacommunicate,
which he
learnt in psychoanalysis, his basic social experience remains that of
becoming
mutilated, remains traumatic. What has changed from previous traumas is
its
expanded reflection, the more intensely consciousness of the mechanisms
of its
vulnerability. But this consciousness alone does not make the social
injuries
more painful and does not cancel the function of the mechanisms of
social
adaptation in it. Reflection is only able to reveal the completed
adaptation,
which is constantly lagging behind. In a hurtful environment, no
identity
remains intact.
Therefore,
a permanent reflection on the intent defended by others in the self
will be
necessary, so that the self can recognize the causality of the split
that has
become lawful and thus cancel it out. Is reflection capable of
reversing its
own causality in the process? This is what analysis is all about. "Deep
hermeneutic understanding takes over the function of explanation. It
proves its
exploratory power in self-reflexion, which also eliminates an
understood and at
the same time explained objectification, that is the critical
achievement of
what Hegel has brought under the title of comprehension."(Habermas, aaO
332) If analysis is metacommunication, the subject in it places itself
on a
higher level from where it is able to recognize the causality that
conditioned
it. However, the possibility of meticulous communication is the
necessary new
condition on which the abolition of causality depends. In order to
remove an
old communication context, a new one is necessary. However, as soon as
this -
for example, when the analysis is discontinued - ceases and the old
context -
such as the uncotherapied family - becomes again conditioned for
existence, the
patient expires again. It is well known that relapse rates are
depressingly
high in all integration and rehabilitation campaigns. This is the
business of
psychiatrists, guardians of total institutions and social workers: they
enjoy a
loyal clientele. As holders of a service profession with a future, they
represent the vacuum created by the decaying process of understanding,
trust
and love in a repressive society - especially in the ruins of
bourgeoisie. They
are supposed to rekindle the repressed intentions of tenderness, love,
eroticism, autonomy, understanding and understanding, basic trust and
need for
meaning, because otherwise the quotas of abnormalities increase. The
causalities of the interaction disturbances may be removed for the
duration of
the therapy, but they come relentlessly back during reintegration. If
annulment
is an emancipatory act, if the-therapy is to emancipate the patient
from old
causalities, it remains at best an island from which there is no way
out to the
realm of freedom, unless doom. No emancipation without that of society
"(Adorno, Minima Moralia, 228)" There can be no talk of a concept in
the sense of a' free speech' as a substitute for revolution (...).
(...) Any
other assumption would be precisely the presumption repeatedly implicit
in
psychoanalysis, namely that an idealistic reconnaissance project would
replace
a politically achievable lifting of the deformation
conditions."(Lorenzer
aaO 35)
Reflection
may thus be able to cancel out their causality in the process. But only
on the
point. Whether the term has the possibility to change is still far from
being
decided. Reflection has therefore also genuinely psychopathic aspects.
In
philosophy, isolated from active practice, it leads to pure
contemplation in
the Ivory Tower. (Adorno, Negative Dialektik, Frankfurt/Main 1966,
144f) There
is also a stage of stupidity that begins to become aware of its total
conditionality, namely, that in this reflection the reflective is
forgetting
that precisely this realization is also a conditionality in which it
stands;
the dialectical moment of transgression of the merely given is in favor
of a
stubborn Sch Nevertheless, it is essential for reflection, which the
reflective
wants to cancel, to recognize the particular case of its pathology as a
product
of a general. Analysis in which the patient does not get rid of himself
through
reflection, is not good. Especially the unswerving self-contemplation -
the
kind of behavior that Nietzsche called psychology - i. e. insistence on
the
truth about one's own self, repeatedly reveals, already in the first
conscious
experiences of childhood, that the emotions to which one reflects are
not
quite' real'. They always contain something of imitation, play, wanting
to be
different. The will to encounter the existence of the existing by
immersing
oneself in one's own individuality, rather than the absolute necessity
of
social recognition, leads to the inferior infinity which since
Kierkegaard the
concept of authenticity is supposed to exorcise. (...) Not only is the
ego
intertwined with society, but it is to it that it owes its very
existence in
the literal sense of the word. All its content comes from her, or worse
from
the relationship to the object. The richer it becomes, the more freely
it
unfolds and reflects it back, while its demarcation and hardening,
which claims
it to be its origin, makes it impoverish and reduces it, precisely so
that it
limits it."(Adorno, Minima Moralia, 202f) Self-reflection can therefore
also become a cause of causality; this is what shapes the depressive
states of
the puzzlers. The causality must be accepted in reflection, rather it
is not
transcendible. For the patient, this means that he will not be free of
a
symptom until he has accepted the hidden intention behind it. But he
cannot do
this, if the others do not accept it. The decay of reflection to its
causality,
if it is not accepted, is most noticeable in the exaggerated
self-knowledge of
schizophrenia. The schizoid individual is often tormented by this
compulsive
consciousness of his own processes..."(Laing, Das geteilte Selbst, aaO
13l) So, as a failed attempt to gain ontological certainty through
reflection,
reflection itself forms a symptom, the causality of which can mean to
reflect,
succumbing to it, and being conquered by a stand-increasing of the
meta,
metamet..." (Laing, Das geteilte Selbst, aaO 13l). Self-reflection does
not help against ontological uncertainty. It's hopeless. If the symptom
is fear
of something, then it is not more likely to be reversed than until the
object
of anxiety is reversed, in real life. If the object of fear is the
non-existence of one's own existence, fear remains. In this fear of
mental
illness, the horror that the collective creates is revealed to the
individual,
even the extermination camps are far away.
Nevertheless, no less
is needed in the analysis of reflection than before. It is precisely
their
decay that leads to satisfaction with Freudian schematism. The Diwan is
a
relaxed setting for a demonstration of what was once the ultimate
tension of
the thoughts of Schelling and Hegel on the catheter: the deciphering of
the
phenomenon. But such a decrease in tension affects the quality of
thoughts: the
difference is hardly less than that between the philosophy of
revelation and
the chatter of mother-in-law. The same movement of the mind, which was
once
intended to elevate its' material' to the conceptual level, becomes
itself a
mere material for conceptual order. What comes to mind is just good
enough for
educated people to decide whether the producer is a compulsive
character, an
oral type, a hysterical person "(Adorno, Minima Moralia, 83). As a
specialist in a general theory, the physician has two ways of applying
it.
Either he classifies the patient as a special case of general typology.
What
the patient communicates to him/her is evaluated on a meta level, in
which the
patient only participates in the follow-up by experiencing what kind of
illness
he/she has. The patient provides information, but the doctor interprets
it, not
without getting feedback in between. Walter Loch is an example of such
an
analysis theory: "I explain to the patient, interpreting the contexts,
i.
e. motives of his being like this, by presenting them as hypotheses. At
one
point comes the' aha' -experience, then comes the' Now I know why',
accompanied
by a' joyful licking up'. My explanation has led the patient to
understand,
meaning that he is able to use it "( Loch, Voraussetzungen, Mechanismen
und Grenzen des psychoanalytischen Prozesses, Bern/Stuttgart 1965, 38)
The functional stock
is one-sided and complementary. The doctor needs the patient to
diagnose,
without him he would not be a doctor, as no mother is such without her
child. A
further legitimation of the physician is that the patient must be ill.
If he
were not, the doctor would have to feel useless as a doctor, he would
then only
be a simple partner of the other. However, since the patient is
considered ill
- and the doctor considers himself to be healthy - the physician has
attained a
stabilising function for his or her self-confidence. The
psychotherapeutic
process consists to a large extent in the fact that the patient gives
up his
false subjective perspectives in favour of the therapist's objective
perspectives "(Bert Kaplan (ed.), The Inner World of Mental Illness. A
Series of First Person Accounts of What It Was Like, New York/Oxford
(Harper
and Row) 1964, VII, zit. in Laing, Phänomenologie der
Erfahrung, 99) A doctor
is thus dependent on the fact that there will continue to be patients.
Psychiatrists spoil their business and self-confidence if they see
healthy
people in their patients.
This
does
not apply to all analysts. In the near future, psychoanalysis will be
able to
completely reverse the concept of healthy, normal or sick people in
psychoanalysis, which has been implemented in Schneider's psychopathic
term'
deviation from an average norm of a cultural group' in the discourse of
psychoanalytic theory formation and the diagnostic glossaries of the
WHO. (Kurt
Schneider, Klinische Psychopathologie, Stuttgart7
(Thieme) 1966
distinguishes 1. anomalies of mental beings with mental retardation and
their
psychoses and 2. anomalies as a result of illnesses. This became the
basis of
the ICD and DCM) On the one hand, the attestation of deviance and
abnormality
is mostly here-perspective or buffer-ranking. On the other hand,
however, this
option allows an abnormality to be ennobled in a different setting or
culture,
a different subculture, as something legal or even desirable, e. g. as
an
optimal prerequisite for the shamanic profession. Abnormality says less
about
the patient's suffering than about his or her work in the capitalist
exploitation context. The perspective stems from the
self-legitimization of the
medieval internment houses, in which a similarly colourful mixture of
weird
birds was trapped as later in concentration camps and gulags.
The
complementarity of the doctor-patient relationship already implies
their
symmetry. The dilletance which is subordinated to the patient (also in
his own
consciousness, otherwise he would not consult a psychiatrist!),
together with
the analyst's specialist knowledge, provides the prerequisite for the
analyst's
control over the patient. The construction of the unconscious allows
the doctor
to constantly change the patient's interpretation suggestions. If the
patient
rejects an interpretation of the analyst, the analyst can always say
that his
or her interpretation refers to something that the patient cannot be
aware of
because he or she is unconscious. If the patient tries to cite
unconsciousness
as a justification for something, the analyst can reject it, if
necessary, with
the remark that the patient could not speak of it if it were
unconscious."
(Watzlawick, aaO 230)" The patient is in a dilemma. According to
Watzlawick, there are further double binds which can indirectly support
the
hierarchy, in the mutual transfer of responsibility for the success of
the
therapy. The patient expects explanations and instructions from the
physician,
which should lead to the cancellation of the interaction disturbances,
because
of which the patient undergoes the therapy. The doctor places the
responsibility for' success' in the patient's ability to be
spontaneous, honest
and sincere, in the willingness to let oneself be ripped off the body,
which
commands the repressive society to bear. The doctor can see improvement
as an
escape attempt from the real problem, while he can also do the same
with the
patient's complaint about the absence of improvement of the symptom. If
the
patient behaves like an adult, i. e. with a full assembler of the
social
behaviour necessary for keeping secret unlicensed needs, the physician
interprets this as resistance to the analysis; if he does not behave
like an
adult, the physician is entitled to the treatment as infantile syndrome
formation. (Cf. Watzlawick aaO 229)
In
all of
these possibilities within the analysis process, the physician has an
advantage. However, the physician is legally entitled to a further
possibility
of exercising the doctor's authority when he is admitted to a
sanatorium. He
has the reputation of a man in his hand. It depends on his opinion how
the
patient will be seen by society in the future and how it will be
treated,
whether as a psychopath or a normal person, one of them or one of us.
He has
the social death sentence against a person in his hand and that is then
the
responsibility over life and death, which legitimizes the high fee of
the
doctors in the FRG and the USA, according to official accounts, even
here in
Tübingen seriously represented by medical professors. The
difference between
domination within or outside the direct doctor-patient situation lies
in their
understanding of the healing process. If diagnosis and healing therapy
are
separated, as with all admissions to sanatoria, the rule takes place
through a
socially conceded power of the doctor, which lies outside the direct
situation,
to decide on the patient's future. It is comparable to the power of a
judge who
sentences a defendant for the first time in his life as' guilty' and
thus
determines his continued life determined by a cycle of prison, release
into the
society rejecting him, despair, material threat to existence through
unemployment, influence by the' criminal' circle of friends into which
every
detainee is soon socialized, and the power of a prisoner. In this
vicious
circle, a progressive destruction of self-esteem takes place.
The circulus vitiososos in the Christian's case is somewhat different. The ideology of sects lives from dissociation to social normality. Incommensurability with the children of this world becomes an insignium of the new being with a just indestructible and unflinching sense of self-esteem, especially in mystical practices that abandon the self into God and strengthen it. It is true that the faithful had always enjoyed social recognition in the West. He knew himself as part of a strong group, collective narcissism made him feel strong. His status within the congregation gave him self-respect, even though he gave him fun-damentalist curiosities that are denounced in the secular world as spleen, confused or delusional. Perhaps the abnormality in the madhouse may also find like-minded, perhaps equally sensitive people who can respect and love it just as much as the children of God love themselves. They looked at each other and smiled and knew that "D" was not the worst station at all, but the most honest. The other stations had to maintain a "status" and maintain the outer form. (...) Stations A and B whispered their small symptoms, took their sedatives and were afraid of loud smells, open anguish or lofty despair. Women's Ward D sometimes rocked like a boat, but their inmates felt free from the secret undercurrents of deceptive undercurrents of confused madness." (Hannah Green Ich habe dir nie einen Rosengarten versprochen. Bericht einer Heilung, Stuttgart2 (Radius) 1974, 65)
By
destroying the feeling of self-esteem and conveying a completely new
social
identity, which in turn determines the direct identity, the doctor has
the patient
completely in his or her power, he or she decides on the
dissocialization and
thus on social death. Usually, the patients to whom this applies are
involuntarily with the doctor. A relatively small proportion of
pre-clinical
patients voluntarily enter the sanatorium "(Goffman aaO 13l) and about
one
third are admitted back to the sanatorium (aaO 130). It is assumed that
the
patient is aware of this point-to-point of the admission when the
diagnosis is
made. It can also be assumed that for the majority of these patients
the
dissocializing function of the sanatoriums is known. They then know
that their
future depends on the impression the doctor gets from them. You are in
an
examination situation and feel stress. In this case, psychiatry does
not have the
necessary conditions for analysis and cognition, namely the protected
communication "in which the' serious situation', i. e. the pressure of
social sanctions, is suspended as credibly as possible for the duration
of
communication between doctor and patient" (Habermas aaO 306). It seems
to
me that repression, which must be able to do without brutal brute
force, is no
longer conceivable. This separation of knowledge and healing leads to
the most
perfidious form of mastery, which the physician has to do on behalf of
society
to his victims.
Since
forced hospital admissions in sanatoriums are more frequent in the
lower class,
this is also shaded by such threats. Due to their restrictive language
code,
lower classes are less suitable for discourse on the psychocoach, who
remains
inefficient in the case of severe symptomatics and remains inferior to
the
sedative, not to mention the budget. The worker comes into the slap,
the
teacher is allowed to work as a private patient on the coach.
Psychoanalysis,
however, has, as Freud also senses in this context, the title of fame
"that research and treatment coincide with it" (Freud, WW VIII, 380).
For this form of healing, the doctor's power as described above as
dominance
within the analysis applies. A depersonalistic diagnosis, however, is
itself
already based on the compulsion of the means it prescribes. For mutual
depersonalisation is precisely the disease that both normal people and
psychopaths suffer from. In the meantime, almost one in three of the
pleasures
of their job requirements has become depressed. Not meeting each other
at the
same height as others, but degrading each other into an object, is one
of the
causes that Schizophrenics create. Therefore, it is not suitable to
change the
condition of a schizophrenic. On the contrary: a fear scenario of the
schizophrenics is intensified. This is also true of the sanatorium,
where
schizophrenics are seen as incurable cases under the influence of drugs
on the
siding of life. If they had previously suffered from hopelessness, this
has now
found a counterpart in the real situation and the subjective experience
of the
schizophrenics has their objective correlations - at least something.
The
paranoid man finally experiences his delusion as a reality of
persecution.
Anyone
who
sees an object in another person does not see it. Because he doesn't
see it, he
destroys it. However, extermination is already Heidegger's analysis of
anxiety
(Sein und Zeit, Tübingen12 (Mohr) 1972,186,276, 265)
infiltrated in all its ontologizing
and thus false generalization. Heidegger reflects on the threat from
not being,
fear of uncannyness and the immorality of death without the ability to
bring
these fears into a social context. Jüngel's interpretation of
death as
disproportionate (Tod, Stuttgart 1971, 99f, 171) now makes the
dialectical
relationship in it clear: that social relations render
disproportionate. Thus
many schizophrenics feel that they are dead in life (Laing, Das
geteilte
Selbst, aaO 171,217,240,252; cf. Dorothee Sölle, Die Hinreise,
Stuttgart 1975, 7-23)
How paradoxical this statement is, should be clear: "Death is not an
event
of life, death is not experienced." (Wittgenstein, Tractatus
logico-philosophicus, Frankfurt am Main9
(Suhrkamp) 1973, 113, Nr.
6.4311)). The life of the schizophrenic is not alive. Worse, this
horror
Heidegger even made to a positive, to the existential: "With death,
existence is imminent in its very own ability to be" (Sein und Zeit,
250)
Heidegger's recourse to the naked self resembles in it the strategy of
schizophrenia condemned to shame. Death is the epitome of failure.
(Adorno,
Jargon der Eigentlichkeit, Frankfurt am Main (Suhrkamp) 1971, 114)
Nonetheless,
Heidegger has the ability to depict precisely for this reason the
attitude to
life of a decadent fascist society in full unconsciousness. He and the
schizophrenics have their finger on the pulse of their time, not only
do they
smell the sweetish smell of the master from Germany (Paul Celan,
Death's joint)
but they also experience death, which radiates under the surface of all
human
relations in late capitalism and its historical precursors to the most
intimate
cell, on the whole body. Their living decomposition only reveals
prophetically
what is socially general; their abnormality is the unmasking of the
normal. Of
the characteristics of death in life, humane depersonalism also has its
need
for classification, qualification, section of the qualities of a human
being
according to the model of social division of labor, neutrality,
causalization
of historical recoveries. Diagnosis exponentiates all the sick,
pathogenic,
psychopaths who have absorbed psychopaths from particularly open areas
of
social damage, mostly families or stressful work teams. She has not
been able
to heal for a long time. Unbearable, however, the thought that even
under the
pitiful and merciless glances of their grapple/wardener they should
take off
their clothes in order to be able to be grasped more easily.
Marcuses
of
and even in the psychoanalysis after Freud's stamp this takes place
exactly in
the small one with 'repressive Entsublimierung' marked. (Adorno, Die
revidierte
Psychoanalyse, in: Soziologica II, 94 to the milder version of Karen
Horney) No
cell in society that is not their mimesis. In the analysis, the
defended
intentions are to be integrated into the ego by revealing and
rescinding their
causality. Its power about this Ego shall be broken with that. Its
disturbing
power. In the analysis, so the spiritualized defence leading to
interaction
disturbances of not licensed wants arrangements is fended off to become
a the
disturbance's caused by it gentleman. The annoying is eliminated by
integration. And it is precisely in this integration of opposites that
analysis
repeats the totalitarianism of the society in which it serves. (Cf.
H.Marcuse Der
eindimensionale Mensch, Neuwied6 1974, 14) The
direct,' spontaneous'
satisfaction of needs with cheap derivatives of bourgeois luxury goods
- from
the swing of Hollywood to the plastic fireplace clock - lifts the
proletariat
into an outward resemblance to the bourgeoisie. This eliminates the
externally
visible antagonism of private property and wage labour, and the power
of the
proletariat is broken by the dissolution of its class consciousness.
Healing
is
necessary in psychiatry for this function The transcendent mode of
being, which
every abnormality must have for a totalitarian society, threatens its
one-dimensional sound-and-not-to-be-different. Light cases are
subjected to
therapies in conversation according to deep psychological methods,
severe cases
are immediately dissociated as incurable, repressed like death itself.
The
psychopaths are - if one takes Freud's Intrapsychic - the
“It” of society, the
repressed intentions, are the text deprived of a public interpretation,
are the
unlicensed dispositions of needs, the unconscious, the shadow,
everything that
society does not want to admit from itself. The suppressed shoots fill
the
madhouses. (Foucault, Wahnsinn und Gesellschaft)
The social ego is
still more powerful, and it will probably remain so. But the
psycho-paths and
all their abnormal brothers, with Jesus and Socrates and all the
saints,
disturb the I so enormously at least that the ego incarnation of Hitler
did not
allow itself to be taken away from all of them and gassed.
What does the
abolition of the past mean? Past traumas are to be analytically
rediscovered
and their influence on the present is to be eliminated. This is how the
Freudmodell with its childhood studies envisages it. But even if one
admits
that every behaviour of past experience is largely co-determined, this
is at
least relativized by the fact "that whatever person A communicates
about
his past person D is inseparably linked to the present relationship
between the
two and is influenced by their nature" (Watzlawick, aaO 46).
No one can ever know
everything about himself, nor can he convey this to another. So what I
become
aware of in your presence, that is also determined by you. If you talk
about
your mother, I can think of similar and dissimilar things about my
mother. If
you just ask me how my mother is, I can't think of anything. You have
no reason
to accuse me of resisting something unconscious.
The causes of my
genesis will you want to find? Do you think that if you postulate that
they are
not conscious of me, you could fathom them completely in me? You
yourself are
also one of the causes of my genesis. Maybe I don't know what you look
like to
me. Maybe you're making it impossible for me to think about it. If I
only knew
your genesis to explain your behaviour towards me and then to know how
I can
understand you and how you affect me. You mean, it's morbid if I take
my
clothes off in front of other people? Exhibionism? But you know, so
uptight
about how you react to it, I don't know, but you must have some kind of
early
childhood trauma...
Many analytical models
are based on the notion of early childhood traumas, in which certain
needs and
the situation of their failure are suppressed into the unconscious. The
black
pedagogy of bourgeois and proletarian education provides ample
illustrative
material. Psychoanalysis is supposed to repair these early damages. If
education were to be less damaging, psychotherapy would be less
necessary to
this extent.
In the It after Freud,
the repressed aspirations and practical figures continue a life of
their own
that is not accessible to the consciousness of the Ego, but is
nevertheless
decisive for its behaviour. It leads to repetition constraints that the
ego
cannot explain itself. It forces unconscious reactions that are an
answer to
the traumatic scenario. Since the parents were often essential agents
of the
trauma scenes, it transfers the role of the hurting person to present
persons.
It obeys the boss as well as the father, defies him like the father,
etc. No
wonder, when it projects the internalized father functions onto the
therapist
in the analytical setting. If the analyst also shows himself as the one
who
knows through his questions, the transfer is inevitable. This is not a
defect
of the patient, but evoked by the setting. In the ideal communication
of
therapy, the analyst has the power of interpretation over the patient,
who
hopes to be helped by his knowledge. Ferenczi has placed mutual trust
in each
other and has also granted the client competence and authority. In this
way, he
has created completely new possibilities for therapy.
But where the doctor
decides on compulsory admission, he is rarely the rescuer, but is
perceived as
a threatening father or judge.
"The
patient's behavior is up to a certain level degree a function of the
psychiatrist's behavior in the same behavioral field. The typical
psychiatric
patient is a function of the typical psychiatrist and the typical
psychiatric
hospital." (Laing, Das geteilte Selbst, aaO 33) By focusing blindly on
the
past of their victims and by postulating all their behavioural
disorders as
products of their past, psychiatry is able to distract possible
criticism of
their method of treating people as nothing, because their In the
madhouse, this
function has the case history. It exposes the patient's entire past:
"No
sector of his present or previous life is therefore deprived of the
competence
and mandate of psychiatric judgment. (...) This is done in such a way
that the
whole of his. If a list of incidents that have or could have'
sympathetic'
meaning is compiled in the course of your CV. (...) On the other hand,
it is
just as true that most of the information contained in these case
histories is,
by and large; on the other hand, it is just as true that the curriculum
vitae
of almost every human being would give sufficient honourable facts to
provide
the historical justification for hospitalisation."(E. Goffman, Asyle,
aaO
154,157) What is still idealized in Habermas as freedom of repression
in the
doctor-patient-relationship (aaO 306) to comprehend the past in the
Hegelian
sense, looks in the madhouse in such a way that "the patient, if these
pacts concerning him (his case history, M. L.) are true, is certainly
not
exempted from the usual cultural compulsion to conceal them, and that
he or she
is not free of the usual cultural compulsion to conceal them."
(Goffman,
aaO 157)
“During
admission
and diagnostic sessions he is asked questions to which he has to give
false
answers if he does not want to lose his self-esteem, to which the
correct
answer is held against him." (aaO 160) “By means of
information about his
past history, the patient's own image of himself is constantly
devalued. The
supposedly' false' awareness of idanthropy should be adapted to
reality. These
verbal revaluations and devaluations of the self-image take place
against the
background of an equally dangerously fluctuating institutional basis.
Contrary
to the general opinion, the' ward system' guarantees a considerable
degree of
internal social mobility within the institution, especially in the
first year
of residence." (aaO 160) "The criminal transfer of a patient to a worse
ward is presented as referral to a ward whose conditions are
appropriate for
him." (aaO 362) "Through these measures, the patient can be made
subject to a feedback of his own opinion about himself: the more he
confronts
her, the greater the threat of repression through penalisation and
direct
communicative humiliation. The more he identifies with the opinion of
the
clinic about him and learns to give up his' identity-for-itself', the
more
comfortable he experiences treatment. The patient is asked to'
understand', and
one expects that he adopts or at least pretends to adopt the opinion of
the
clinic about himself." (aaO 153) Through the constantly fluctuating
identity that arises, the patient learns that" an acceptable self-image
can be regarded as something outside of his own standing, which can be
quickly
and easily built up, lost and put up again. And he learns that it is
possible
to take a standpoint - and thus to develop a self - irrespective of
what the
clinic can give or withhold." (aaO 163) And so healing takes place on
him
very well - healing, however, in a slightly different way than it is
good and
wanted under the local social conditions. “The situation in
the sanatorium thus
apparently generates a kind of cosmopolitan wisdom, an apathy with
regard to
one's own bourgeois status. Under these frivolous and yet strangely
exaggerated
moral conditions, building and destroying the self becomes a shameless
game,
and if the patient learns to see the process as a game, then this gives
a
certain demoralization, because it is a very elementary game. (...)';
As soon
as he (the patient) realizes what it means when society denies a viable
self,
this threatening definition - the threat that commits a person to the
self
dictated by society - loses its effect. The patient gains new ground
under his
feet, so-soon he experiences;; makes it possible to live well with a
behavior
which the society sees as self-destructive."(Goffman, aaO 163)
Reconditioning
of the past thus wins in the madhouse the thoroughly liberating
function that
the patient learns not to care about it any more. He has been freed
from moral
definitions.
I
don't
want to play down the importance of the past for the present.
Politically speaking,
it is precisely the past that needs to be reappraised. Looking at
post-war
Germany to the present day, it can be seen that here, especially on a
socio-psychological level, reflection on Auschwitz was omitted. That is
why
fascism in the FRG has remained what it was. The character structure of
the
fascist, fascist individuals is characterized by a "weak ego and
therefore
need to be replaced by the identification with large collectives and
cover by
them" (Adorno, Was bedeutet: Aufarbeitung der Vergangenheit, in:
Erziehung
zur Mündigkeit, Frankfurt am Main (Suhrkamp) 1970,17). This
herd instinct,
which reproduces itself with snot noses, which are only strong in the
mob, was
faced with a hard crisis at the end of the 3rd Reich. This collective
narcissism
has been severely damaged by the collapse of the Hitler regime. His
damage
occurred in the realm of mere reality, without the individuals having
become
aware of it and thus been able to cope with it. This is the
social-psychological sense of the term "unresolved past". There was
also no panic, either, which, according to Freud's theory from' mass
psychology
and ego analysis', occurs where collective identifications break up. If
one
does not ignore the instructions of the great psychologist, it leaves
only one
consequence open: that those identities and collective narcissism were
not
destroyed in secret, unconsciously smouldering and therefore especially
powerful, but continued to exist. (...) Socio-psychological it would be
to be
followed by the expectation that the damaged collective narcissism
lurks in
wait to be repaired, and that it will reach for everything that first
brings
the past into line with narcissistic desires in consciousness, but then
also
models reality in such a way that this damage is undone." (Adorno, aaO
19f). While feudalism characterized the consciousness of tradition, it
survives
in the rationalism of the bourgeois society, in which one is even and
the
adherence to memory has something depressive about it. Remembrance,
time,
memory (are) liquidated by the progressive bourgeois society itself as
a kind
of irrational remainder." (Adorno, aaO 13). The psychologic mechanisms
in
the defence of embarrassing and unpleasant memories serve highly
realistic
purposes. (...) The eradication of memory is more a result of the all
too
wachen consciousness than its weakness against the superiority of
unconscious
processes. Forgetting the barely forgotten, the anger sounds with the
fact that
one has to talk oneself out of what everyone knows before one can talk
it out
to the others." (Adorno, aaO 14)
The
collective narcissism of the fascist idols includes as constituent the
hatred
of everything that does not take part in the secret conspiracy of the
ego-weaklings, which does not hand itself over to the collective
blindly and
unconsciously. This anger is omitted from all abnormalities. Most of
the time
they are still made scapegoats of economic failure, in the face of
secret and
openly rulers (who are to blame for it), but this excuse is not given
to the sick
of the collective. They represent only life that is not worth living,
to whom
the death of grace may be granted - and even if it is in our society,
which
after the gassing efforts of the six million, needs a historical
breathing
space for the first time, even only the social death of grace of the
dissocialization. The collective storage in these burial houses of the
still
living is the cheapest solution to this problem; somatic maintenance
with drugs
and the most meagre physical maintenance avoids any obligation to talk
therapeutically appropriate care and the mediation of what all so sick
and what
the lunatics are hungry for: "Every human being today, without any
exception, feels too little loved because everyone can love too
little."(Adorno, aaO 10)
For
schizophrenics who have a completely different image from the usual
mode of
experience, a cure should lead to the destruction of this image. Your
fantasized image must be adapted to our reality. This is also the
psychiatric definition
of a psychiatric illness based on a lack of adaptation to reality. "Our
perception of' reality' is the perfect fulfillment of our civilisation.
to
perceive reality! When did people stop feeling that what they perceived
was not
real? (...) Dodge is a relationship in which one deceives oneself from
the
original self; then one deceives oneself, so that it looks like a
return to the
beginning.” (Laing, Das Selbst und die Anderen, 43f) Healing
of schizophrenics
leads to learning to play a charade. You'll learn to pretend. Maybe
they are so
skillful that they can even bluff themselves for a while and think that
they
are as if they were like them. They are then adapted to reality by
entering
into a fantasy - being the one to be. "This alienation effect is
insidious. All of us can easily be drawn into social fantasy systems by
losing
our' own' identity and only realize it afterwards "(Laing, Das Selbst
und
die Anderen, aaO 36) "The loss of our own knowledge and evaluations,
which
is brought about by adopting a wrong position (a double wrong one,
because you
don't see that it is wrong), will only be' realized' in retrospect.
(...) Man
in a double wrong position feels' real'; without feeling numb, he is
stunned by
this' reality' feeling. To shake oneself up from the false sense of
reality
requires a de-realization of what is wrongly held for real and a
re-realization
of what is wrongly held for unreal." (aaO 37) Laing thus means by'
healing' something other than the adaptation of the abnormal to our
reality, because
he considers our reality to be a fantasy. Probably there are people who
now
feel like healing Laing.
I
described
the situation of psychopaths as that of social oppression. Of course
they share
them with other groups. Is it perhaps their illness that these people
have been
and are being oppressed? Then healing would get the march rhythm of the
"Wake up, damned one of this earth". The question of their healing is
thus clarified with regard to the conditions of emancipation of the
oppressed.
One of the most serious is that the liberation of the oppressed also
implies
the liberation of the oppressors from their rule. So with Adorno: No
emancipation without that of society. And by the way, Laing's criticism
of
Laing, which was later described in detail: "There is no' own identity'
that is not the product of social identification. The true self is a
fiction.
It is defined "by the circumstances that are obligatory for its members
in
a social system" (E. Goffman, Asyle aaO 166) These circumstances,
however,
must be enlightened with the utopian light of salvation as removable
circumstances. Laing also makes it clear that there is no identity of
its own. “The
identity of a human being cannot be completely abstracted from his
identity-for-others."
(Das Selbst und die Anderen, aaO 89)
Psychopaths
are oppressed, among many others. The oppressed suffer from the discord
that
has spread in their innermost being. They discover that they cannot
really
exist without freedom. But by longing for real existence, they fear it.
(Paulo
Freire, Pädagogik der Unterdrückten, Reinbek
(Rowohlt) 1973, 35) Our ideas of
reality have internalized the psychopaths and believe that if they see
the
world differently, they must be crazy. To free them from their
oppression means
to make it clear to them that they are not crazy if they see the world
differently, that they should learn to trust their own experience and
not our
non-experience.
A
symptom
is that one has to catch sight as an ego strength trust his own
experience. The
fascist stands out due to the inability for the experience of one's
own.
Watzlawick describes a test of Asch, the group influence on
individuals,
examined. Altogether, per the test per 8 students 7 were of secret
without
knowledge of the eighth, the real test subject, enlightened teammates
of the
experiment. Different panels were shown to parallels and Allen they had
to say
which showed panels equal long parallels. The 7 gave unanimously always
the
same wrong answer and the eighth experimentee who had always to answer
as
second to the last adapted to the wrong answers of the others opened. "Asch thought that under
these
circumstances only 25 per cent of the test subjects trusted its own
perceptions
while 75 per cent was submitting to the majority opinion in a smaller
or larger
degree reaches an agreement blindly, others with considerable
Angstgefühlen.,
(Watzlawick, aaO 21), Adorno says it does not have much use fighting
the fascist
anti-Semitism with educational work and references to facts about Jews
while
the genuine anti-Semite is rather defined by it, that he cannot make
experience
at all, läßt. do not mention themselves that what
means him, Adorno, (":
The two above sources do not speak refurbishing of the past, aaO, 26)
against
each other, experiment well hardly was made in not fascistic
surroundings since
arse is?and the fascist trains of the authoritarian character structure
also in
till now still not directly fascist societies (England) represented
without
being less dangerous.
Trusting
one's own experience is a symptom that one has to maintain as
self-strength.
The fascist is characterised by his inability to experience himself.
Watzlawick
describes an attempt by Asch to investigate group influence on
individuals. Of
the total of 8 students per experiment, 7 were secretly without
knowledge of
the eighth, the real test person, enlightened fellow players of the
experiment.
All of them were shown different tablets parallels, and they had to say
which
tablets showed parallels of equal length. The 7 initiates always
unanimously
gave the same wrong answer and the eighth respondent, who always had to
answer
as the penultimate, adapted to the wrong answers of the others. Asch
found that
under these circumstances, only 25 percent of the test subjects trusted
their
own perceptions, while 75 percent of them submitted to a smaller or
larger
degree of majority opinion, some blindly, others with considerable
feelings of
fear." (Watzlawick, aaO 21) Adorno says that there is not much point in
combating fascist anti-Semitism with educational work and references to
facts
about Jews, "whereas the genuine anti-Semitism is rather defined by the
fact that he cannot make any experience at all, that he cannot be
approached" (Adorno, Was bedeutet: Aufarbeitung der Vergangenheit, aaO
26)
The two sources above do not speak against each other, since Asch's
experiment
was hardly done in a non-Fascist environment and the fascist features
of the
authoritarian character structure are also not directly represented in
fascist
societies (England?) until now, without being less dangerous.
Psychopaths
are courageous to make personal experience. This can lead into
psychoses a lot
deeper than any of the healing methods. Some people labeled as
schizophrenic
(not all, not necessarily) show in words, gestures and actions
(linguistic,
paralinguistic and kinetic) a behavior that is unusual. Sometimes this
unusual
behaviour (which manifests itself to us, the other, as already
mentioned,
optically and acoustically) intentionally or unintentionally, expresses
unusual
experiences of the affected person. Sometimes (not always, not
necessarily)
these unusual experiences, which express themselves through unusual
behavior,
seem to be parts of a potentially ordered, natural sequence of
experiences.
This sequence can only come out very rarely, because will be so busy
with the' treatment'
of the patient through chemotherapy, shock therapy, milieu therapy,
group
therapy, psychotherapy, family therapy - now sometimes best and most
advanced
even through everything together. (...) The' inner' world (the unusual
experience of the schizophrenic; M. L.) does not need to be
unconscious. Most
of the time we don't realize their existence. But many people invade
them -
unfortunately without a leader and confusing outer with inner and inner
with
outer realities. (Laing, Phänomenologie der Erfahrung, aaO
1l2f) The psychotic
process is now entering this inner world with the courage to travel to
an
unknown country. You can suppress it by frightening the lottery ticket
traveller even more than he is already afraid of the forbidden garden.
You
can
also accompany him, encourage him on an adventurous journey and take
the
institutional measures to make this journey a success. This journey is
experienced as a step into' in', as a step backwards through one's own
life, in
and back and through and into the experience of humanity, perhaps
further into
the essence of animals, plants and minerals." (Laing aaO 115)
Laing
proposes an initiation etiquette instead of the usual degradation
moniells of
psychiatry, similar to those who smoke pot for the first time, fixes or
those
who in earlier times are at the height of time. In psychiatry, that
would mean:
EX patients help future patients go crazy. A journey is thereby achieved
I
of the
outside to inside,
II
of the
life in a kind of death
III
of the
procedure for going back,
IV
of
temporal movement to a temporal
interruption,
V
of
earthly time in conical time,
VI
of the
ego to this itself,
VII
from
outside (postnatal) back into the lap of
all things (prenatal.)
and
after
this a return journey
1. from inside to the outside
2. of the death in the life
3. of a reverse motion again to
a
forward movement,
4. of the immortality back to
the
mortality,
5. of the eternity back to the
temporality,
6. of this himself to a new
ego,
7. of cosmic fetalization to
the existential rebirth."
(Laing aaO 117)
This
describes the natural healing process of a person who has been made ill
by this
society. It is also a liberation process of the oppressed, of their
internalized consciousness of their oppressors. "So liberation is a
birth
process, and it's a painful one. The human being who comes into the
world is a
new man, who is only viable if the contradiction of
oppressor-suppressor is
overtaken by the humanization of all human beings" (P. Freire, aaO 36)
Like all liberation of the oppressed, this birth process can only be
the work
of the oppressed themselves.
To
regain
their humanity, they have to stop being things and fight as men. That
is a
radical demand. You can't go into combat as objects to become human
beings
later. The fight begins with the knowledge of men that they have been
destroyed."
(Freire, aaO 54) Destroyed! From this point of view, the psychosis
schizophrenic is the beginning of a process of cognitive knowledge of
her
situation in the most intense form possible for human beings. Still
today, they
still lack an understanding of the connection between their psychotic
form of
cognition and the cultural-social-economic situation of themselves and
the
closer living conditions (usually family), which is the direct reason
for their
leaving a manifestly intolerable situation.
The
only
justifiable relationship between the doctor and the patient is that of
solidarity,
trust and love. In addition, there is the category of hope to complete
the
Triassic Corinthians, chap. 13:13: "Without a future, a human being is
going to be destroyed spiritually. He needs opportunities for
self-realization,
and constantly needs more than he can use directly. Arnold Gehlen calls
this 'background
fulfillment'. “The awareness that a fulfilment of a need is
possible at any
time (...) we call fulfilment of the background, whereby in the
borderline case
the presumed need does not change into actuality occupying
action.” (Urmensch
und Spätkultur. Philosophische Ergebnisse und Aussagen. Bonn
(Athenäum) 1956,
50). Heidegger also makes it very finely clear as a worry: "Life itself
is
already in its own existence in advance" (Sein und Zeit aaO 19l)
Solidarity and trust in the patient leads to hope in the category of
the
future. Instead of seeing the patient under the aspect of his or her
ability
(which is what retrospective analysis is about in order to cope with
the past),
he or she must be seen - like every person you love - under the aspect
of his
or her abilities. Brecht's Keuner story of love means just this.
Whoever
addresses a loved one in such a way that he is left open in his
self-definition
almost every possibility, gives him both suggestion and objective
possibility
to become what he still can become. Instead of definitions, the hopeful
human
being makes infinitions to say it with Moltmann. Love can be
contagious. Only
the beloved can love, which becomes clear to the child. "For
understanding,
you could say love. But no more words were prostrate. (...) If you
can't
understand it, you are barely able to begin to love it effectively in
any way.
We are commanded to love our neighbor. But one cannot love this
particular
neighbor for one's own sake without knowing who he is. You can only
love your
abstract humanity. You can't love a conglomerate of schizophrenic
symptoms.
Nobody has schizophrenia about how to catch a cold. The patient didn't
get
schizophrenia. He's schizophrenic. The schizophrenic must be known
without
being destroyed. He will have to discover that this is possible. The
hatred of
the therapist as well as his love are therefore in the highest degree
important."
(Laing, Das geteilte Selbst, aaO 41)
If
one
compares Laing's first book (Das geteilte Selbst) from those quoted
here with
his later works, it is noticeable that he was much more busy in the
past to
understand the difference between health and illness logically and
psychologically
and the so called. To explain sick people as something structurally
different
than the healthy. For his later works, Laing took it for granted that
schizophrenia was no longer a disease and did not even cause more
suffering
than health, if it was not so damned socially, but he went much further
than
before, understanding schizophrenia as one of the most important forms
of
healing of social mutilation. From this point of view, the relatively
mild Laings
in early work are understandable from the point of view of society's
insults.
Nevertheless, he keeps the promise of an existential study on mental
health and
insanity. This level of knowledge is indispensable for every social
insight, in
order not to fall from the rain of bourgeois experience mutilation into
the
eaves of the leftistism, which is equally barred from any experience,
that out
of pure Marx-orthodoxism still really believes that there is a
proletariat in
the FRG and this is even still on the side of left-wing radical student
intellectuals.
Health
and
illness are measured according to the extent of the discrepancy between
the
understanding of one person of himself and the other and the
understanding of
the other person of himself and of the other. “If the
being-for-self and being-for-the-other
in both of them come to the other's correspondent part, both will
consider
themselves to be healthy. If, however, particularly fundamental
discrepancies
remain after all attempts to remedy them have failed, then there is no
alternative but that one of us must be mentally ill. (...) I therefore
propose
that mental health or psychosis be measured by the degree of
convergence or
divergence between two persons, one of whom, according to a general
consensus,
is considered to be mentally sound." (Laing, The Divided Self, aaO
43f).
Less abstractly, this is made more precise by the existence or
non-existence of
love. “Some people are much more sensitive than others when
it comes to not
being recognized as human beings. If one is very sensitive in this
respect, it
can easily happen to him that he is diagnosed as schizophrenic. Freud
said of
hysterikers what Fromm-Reichmann later also said of schizophrenics:
that their
need to give and receive love is greater than that of most people. You
could
say the other way around: If your need to give and receive love is too
great
(whatever' love' may be), it can easily happen to you to be diagnosed
as
schizophrenic." (Laing, The Self and the Others, aaO 113) "Before the
concepts of healthy and sick, yes, the brother and sister of the
rational and
unreasonable himself can dial. Once she has recognized the prevailing
general
and its proportions as sick - and in the literal sense, marked with
paranoia,
the 'pathic projection' - she becomes the only cell of recovery, which
according to the measure of that order is itself ill, absurd, paranoid
– even 'crazy',
and it is considered today as in the Middle Ages that only the From
this point
of view, it would be the dialectic's duty to help such a truth of the
fool to
become conscious of his own reason, without which he would have to
perish in
the abyss of that disease which the common sense dictates to others
without
compassion." (Adorno, Minima Moralia aaO 89)
Günther Rohrmoser (Das
Elend der kritischen Theorie, Theodor W. Adorno, Herbert Marcuse,
Jürgen
Habermas, Freiburg im Breisgau (Rombach) 1970) He wants to disparage
Adorno. He is
confessing himself as a
right-wing conservative. However, he is doing Adorno more credit than
he
suspected.
Laing
describes the pathological nature of schizophrenia, i. e. what
distinguishes it
from the socially dominant pathological normal health, as ontological
uncertainty. He compares: "The individual can thus experience his own
being as real, living, completely; as being, under normal conditions,
so very
different from the rest of the world that his identity and autonomy are
never
questioned; (...) But this cannot be the case either. Under normal
living
conditions, the individuum may feel more unreal than real; literally
dead than
alive differentiated from the rest of the world, so that its identity
and
autonomy are always in question. Perhaps he lacks the experience of his
own
temporal continuity. Perhaps it does not have a feeling of personal
consistency
or cohesion that ignores everything. Perhaps it feels more bodiless
than
substantial and incapable of accepting that the stuff it is made of is
true,
good and valuable. (Laing, Das geteilte Selbst, aaO 50f) Whoever feels
that he
is so little alive, real, identical with himself, embodied and
acceptable in
time, must of course feel particularly threatened by external and
internal
influences (physical influences). Almost everything that is necessary
for us
ontologically safe and secure life situation is a threat for an
ontologically
insecure person. Against these threats, he must of course devise a
protection
strategy to be able to withstand them. But first, a series of threats
that are
vital to us all. They become evident above all in the constrictions
before
being devoured, the intrusion of reality and the existence of things.
Fear
of
being devoured by other people or confusing circumstances is fear of
losing
one's own identity. Whoever is eaten or sucked up, who falls into a
hole, or
drowns in the water - loses his identity. Because in the stomach, in
the pussy,
under water, in a mass one is no longer oneself. And the more insecure
the
identity is anyway, the more frightening is every smallest capture. The
more he
who is afraid of perishing tries to cling to anything that can save him
from
the devouring ravines, the more he tries to panic. Relationships can be
so that
you can no longer be what you think you are. Others necessarily always
change
their own experiences of themselves and thus their identity to a
certain
extent. So other people are a danger to selfishness. Strategy? You
avoid them.
You isolate yourself. You hide behind behavior masks. You flee into an
area
that is not accessible to other people. It can be your own body. But he
can
still be touched and hurt. So you flee one step deeper into yourself.
Shift the
I-Border to the non-I deeper and deeper into oneself. Will be self and
excludes
from itself all that others have been in one. One considers all
behaviors that
one has assumed from others (and these are all) as false self, as
foreign
persons in one's own being, and distances oneself from them. The self
thus
becomes an ever smaller refuge and becomes impoverished up to the
vacuum. But
at least this vacuum is me. I'm a vacuum. I'm nothing. I am not.
Neurosis
is
the method of evading non-existence by evading before being. In the
neurotic
state, self-affirmation is not lacking, it can even be very strong and
overemphasized, but the self that is affirmed is a reduced self "(Paul
Tillich, Der Mut zum Sein, Stuttgart 68,70)" A strong feeling of one's
own
autonomous identity is necessary so that one can be related to the
other as a
human being. Otherwise, any relationship threatens the individual with
loss of
identity. (...) In this context, the individual fears that he or she is
related
to everything and everyone or even himself, because the uncertainty
about the
stability of his or her autonomy makes him or her constantly fear the
loss of
his or her identity and autonomy in every respect. (...) One assumes
the risk of
being devoured to be understood (and thus to be understood (and thus to
be
understood and affirmed), to be loved or simply seen "(Laing," Das
geteilte Selbst, aaO 53) The tragedy of the strategy lies in the fact
that such
a person assumes a false understanding of identity by thinking that his
ego is
constituted by all that His identity becomes striking by the striking
contrast
to everything else. This is an ontological error. The fear is based on
the
experience that one cannot assert oneself against others as one would
think to
be. The basic desire is not fulfilled in any relation to something
non-existent: that I should be allowed to be. An action has something
that is
essentially an emancipating element. Every action open-beard the self.
It
cancels out being. That's why the action is a form of loss of self.
Whoever is
seen is vulnerable. This is documented in the hardest form by the
camouflage
colors of the military and its night and fog activities. The night is
the
girlfriend of the warriors, ie robbery-mort-the. The sunglasses fashion
of the
young girls and the addiction to partying without light, not to
tolerate light
even when cuddling and screwing, to be seen not even by the beloved,
are
contemporary concretions of a lighter form of this fear. It's easier
because
fewer people are bothering you. Understanding is transparent. Whoever
is
transparent can be controlled. Whoever is controllable is controllable,
available. Autonomy, however, lends itself to unavailability.
Therefore, in
order to be autonomous and unavailable, one must avoid any
comprehension. To
see through people and to keep them under control is an inhuman
behaviour. It
is, however, today driven under the heading of science. All
experimental human
experiments attempt to establish laws of interaction. But a law is
something
standing outside the autonomy and identity of the person in question.
Functional laws as general provisions may become necessary to see. But
identity
is constituted on the basis of peculiarity, not the general public.
That every
human being is a special being up to indefensibility seems to have
become a
social illusion. That is why theology has included him in its world of
thought,
so that at least he does not get lost as a thought. Man in the
industrial
society has become replaceable like machines. In the most subtle way,
this
principle has crept into life through the family as well, right into
love. But
the more replaceable people have become, the more strongly their
irreplaceability is played up in obituaries of death and individualism
as
addiction and ideology. Control is a fundamental social principle. It
takes
place from the fascist denunciation of unwelcome neighbours in the
Hitler
Empire of the Germans to the talk in the villages, to the speeches and
espionage affairs against left-wing radicals and the Russians. One of
their
motives is curiosity, which comes from suppressed personal experiences,
and the
fear of each other's otherness, because one does not want to be
overreached,
where one experiences one's objective disadvantage situation. Or
control is
simply a means of keeping the rulers in check to keep the dominated at
bay. Any
wrong move will be punished with sentences from terror to death. If you
have
discovered someone else's sore spot, you can drill into it and use it
as a
blackmailing threat to make it compliant. What a miracle when, under
such
social conditions, understanding becomes a danger. It almost seems to
me that
this fear is more realistic than we would like to admit. Fearing to be
loved,
however, may be surprising; it is the most eager desire in a world
where
everyone loves too little because they receive too little love. But
love has
with us absolutely everything conceivable lovelessly in itself, as
their
saleability proves. I believe that our marriage experiences
consistently show
us how run-down love is. Often their pretensions are used as a means of
pressure to get counter-love. Love is swallowed up in exchange. I love
you so
that you love me, you love me so that I love you. Often this spiral of
finality
leads to nasty twists. You want to be loved. One believes the same of
the
other, and not infrequently rightly so. You can't blame him. The other
person
has a right to be loved. Thus, love has become an obligation through
the
recourse to the law of exchange law. Each of them feels obligated to
love and
therefore pretends to do so even if they don't feel like loving. As a
result,
scenes like the one that both admit after the orgasm failed, they
didn't want
to have had it. He doesn't even have to fail. It is almost unnecessary
to say
that love cannot reconcile law or obligations with its nature. The
right to
love expires just as it is being redeemed. But since all the
blackmailing
barter is associated with love, it is realistic to fear being loved.
Now
to the
fear of the intrusion of reality into the ego. "The individual feels
that
it is empty like the vacuum. But it is this emptiness itself. Although
it, on
the other hand, yearns for this emptiness to be filled, it fears the
possibility that this could happen, because it has begun to feel that
everything it can ever be is this terrible nothing, even this vacuum.
(...)
Reality as such, threatening to become engulfed or to implode, is the
persecutor "(Laing, aaO 55) Imploding reality into the ego is nothing
but
the accelerated process of socialization. What has been brought to the
ego by
blows from outside, penetrates into the ego - something that can no
longer be
felt immediately - and is impressively nested there as a palpable
experience. Benjamin
has described torture as an accelerated process of socialization. To be
overwhelmed by reality is always painful. So it's no wonder then that
fear of
rape. According to Freud, the principle of reality was that the
individual
should not be harmed. But that is abstract thought. Whoever adapts to
reality
today takes damage in abundance through and through. For he often does
not even
notice what he is saying: that he is no longer he, but the victim of a
brutal
superego. Part of the reality to which one is forced to adapt oneself
is
precisely this argument that Freud's boiled up argument that it is
better to
obey, and reality devours in oneself until one is no longer me. In
return, you
are a realist and an unprecedented blackmailer. Reality today can only
be
endured under the fantastic light of its annulment. Hope of all-but it
does
make it easier for the ego, because reality will not always remain so
horrible;
but also harder, because where freedom is near, the chains begin to
hurt. The
stra-tegy against reality is not about the validity of hope in the
ontologically uncertain. As with being swallowed, the insecure person
grabs
isolation. He retreats back into the world of fantasy. In the
imagination, the
self can be everyone, be everywhere, do everything, have everything. It
is so
omnipotent and completely free - in the imagination. (...) The more
this
phantasmagorical omnipotence and freedom is indulged, the weaker, more
helpless
and tied up it becomes in reality."(Laing, aaO 103) But the fantasies
leach
out. Fantasy, without being embodied in reality to a certain extent or
enriched
by injections of' reality', becomes more and more empty and
ethereal."(aaO
104) By its very nature, fantasy is not a world separated from reality,
but a
basic human attitude towards reality, namely its creative
transformation into
home. Creativity without material becomes their own grave digger. The
man who
emigrated to the monad also. Imagination is just another form of
isolation from
the menacing. Due to the fantastic nature of existence, a human being
naturally
does not behave in accordance with the demands of reality. He's out of
line.
It's called paranoid. Fear of the thing is a third variant in the
cha-rakteristik of schizoid fear conceptions. It is closely associated
with the
other fears. Human relationships have as their main characteristic that
one is
the subject of the other, like the subject of this one. But the
relationship to
things is that to objects. When one person turns another into an
object, it is
a materialized relationship, inhuman and alienating. The ordinary
relationships
in our society are reified. On the other hand, he sees an object for
the
realization of his own goals and purposes. The most direct
relationships, such
as flirtation and concubinate, are also and especially the most direct
ones, so
mediated that they have already been completely conquered by thinking
and
feeling in purposes. You' invest' in a relationship like a business.
Instead of
Habermasz's symbolically mediated interaction, which transcends all
causality
and finality, relationships are only approached from the purely
business
interest. Those who go in the forest in such a way for themselves will
be on
their way today to a traffic lane; at least not without intentions.
You're
almost guilty of not having any intentions somewhere. In other words:
Habermas'
symbolically mediated interaction no longer loses its continuous
mediatedness
of purpose. The lack of purpose is suspect; it has a tremendously
important
purpose in itself. For hours you get out of the stress to get fit for
everyday
life as quickly and efficiently as possible.
Ultimately,
the division of society into individuals who are competitively
committed to
represent their material self-interests and who have learned to
circumvent
every true individual situation in this way, has also dramatically
transferred
to Freud's intraphysical monad. Everyone needs the other as a
libinidous
possessive shoot object. This ideology comes from the sellout of love
through
its decline to salability. The hooker is certainly the model for
Freud's sexual
theory. In such universally purposefully conveyed conditions and when
the
individual decays into a conglomerate of role-play positions, every
human being
is truly the other communication object. To be afraid of the
dissolution of
recognition as a subject by being treated as an object seems to me only
appropriate to reality; here too, the greater realism of schizoid fears
towards
normal perception is noticeable. These fears are revelations of
reality. In a
linguistic mediation process, it is always necessary to exaggerate
somewhat in
order to compensate for the loss of experience that arises when
converting
analog to digital communication. Exaggeration is an element of truth in
this
function. We would probably call the fear of depersonalization in
schizophrenia
an exaggerated one. But: in their exaggeration, however, they have the
revelatory character for the life of a society under their general
awareness.
They represent all that is hidden from the public text about the life
of a
society. Their truth is so outrageous that one has to explain it for
untrue in
order to elude it.
Depersonalisation
is a technique that is used everywhere as a means of treating someone
else when
they become boring or annoying. (...) When one recognizes the other as
a free
actor, one is exposed to the possibility of experiencing the experience
of this
experience as an object and thus to the feeling of being deprived of
one's own
subjectivity."(Laing," The Shared Self, aaO 56f) Strategically, the
ontologically uncertain behaves to it by anticipating the
reificationary
behaviour of the other, his killing gaze and by coming to the fore. One
thing
has a material relationship to other existences; in the realm of things
there
is nothing that is not in rem anymore, therefore the other men are also
nothing
but material instead of personal. But if the other one has become a
degeneration in my eyes, I no longer have to fear being reified by him.
If I
consider him to be unreal, a fiction, a fantasy, he can no longer harm
me.
Against his own depersonalization by others, the ontologically insecure
one
tries to depersonalize them preventively and himself as well, because
it was he
who staged the depersonalization. He kills himself rather than letting
others
kill him. Some
military suicide in
Prussia was also staged to avoid safe public execution, as honour death
in
heroic-hybrid pathetisms long before, almost from the cradle on, dreamt
of by A
- Z, so that in an emergency nothing would go wrong, which instead of
pathos
would lead to embarrassment. Those who depersonalize cannot imagine
relations
with a mutual subject and equal autonomy. Yeah, where would he get a
performance like that? If not from the literary fantasies of the last
representatives
of huma-nism or the relationship between farmer and farmer, who are
already in
extinction.
The
fears
of being devoured, crushed and petrified lead to a vicious circle. It
also
seems that the preferred attacking method over the other is based on
the same
principle as the attack you feel implicit in the other's relationship
with
yourself. (...) The process involves a circulus vitiosus. The more one
tries to
preserve one's own autonomy and identity by abolishing the specific
human
individuality of the other, the more one feels compelled to continue
doing so,
because with every denial of the ontological status of the other
person, one's
own ontological security is reduced. The threat to the self which is
the other one
is potentized and must therefore be negated all the more
desperately."(Laing, aaO 63)
It's
getting even more complex. Because the intention to isolate
relationships with
people, the realism and every autonomous expression of life of another
person
at the same time triggers the fear of it again. How often the
paranoidly feared
represents the unconsciously longed for. Every being needs confirmation
if it
wants to be conscious of it. But consciousness is to be the human form.
It
implies the ability to return to oneself, reflection. But the Cartesian
conclusion of thinking on being is a fallacy; nothing is more mediated
than
thinking and reflection-on, which in the "cogito ergo sum" seems to
be a direct relationship to being. Adam saw that he was naked. Eva must
have
told him.
The
recognition of one's own autonomous existence, one's own body and
identity is
never direct. There is no identity and self-awareness that has not
already been
imparted through the experience of others. If the mother does not
already feel,
touch and caress her embryo in the body; if the father does not make it
clear
to him with his tail that there is a difference between this and the
embryo
itself, then a child who is so far unnoticed cannot even come up with
the idea
that it is. To be considered is thus the primordial experience, on the
basis of
which only identity consciousness can develop. If hitchhikers relied on
their
logic, they would soon have to conclude that they were not because they
were
not perceived on motorways in Germany. But this is due to the
unwillingness of
motorists to see other people they may have seen. by being in her car.
Those
who have not been given too little attention by others cannot develop
an
identity consciousness, which emerges from respect. We greet those who
meet us
by wishing him good or assuring him of our devotion, or recommending
him to
God. But how indirect are these abominable formulas (what else do you
suspect
in' Heil!' from the original power conferral!) against the eternally
young,
bodily greeting of the kaffir: “I see you!” or its
American version, the
ridiculous and sublime “smell me!”.”
(Martin Buber, Ich und Du, in: Das
dialogische Prinzip, Heidelberg 1965, 22) In order to believe in one's
own
existence, every human being needs other people who confirm to the self
that
one's own being. Alone being alone in these conditions, which are very
much
needed by ontologically insecure people, means the threat of not being
alive.
Laing writes of a woman: "Her longing has always been to be important
and
meaningful to someone else. There always had to be someone else there.
She
wanted to be loved and admired, but if that was not possible, she
preferred to
be hated rather than not noticed."(aaO 66) This led her to fear any
crowd in
public. Because in a mass, there are no relationships. The more mass
there is,
the more lonely you are. This situation then becomes absolutely
untenable: out
of fear of others, they flee; the more you flee, the more insecure you
become
about your being and the more you have reason to fear, the others can
swallow
you up, penetrate you, petrify you. The fear increases and culminates
in the
awareness of being nothing, a dead man, a vacuum.
Then
you
act like you're lifeless, you get catatonic. The human element adheres
to
imitation: a human being becomes a human being in the first place by
imitating
other human beings. In such behavior, the primordial form of love, the
priests
of authenticity sense traces of that utopia which was capable of
shattering the
fabric of domination."(Adorno, Minima Moralia, aaO 204) Whoever loves
imitates the beloved. Couples often show the same speech and gestures,
the
Dachshund walks like his master, Anna-Magdalena Bach wrote a notation
that was
indistinguishable from Johann Sebastian's hand. But this phenomenon is
widening
into an existential threat for those who cling to their little bit
autonomy
like a straw. "The individual can be afraid to like someone because he
or
she finds that he or she is forced to become like everyone who likes
him or
her."
Loving
means danger; the beloved one penetrates into the self and suffocates
autonomy.
At the same time, when you have found love, being loved can trigger
fear of being
devoured, also the fear of being understood, because love without
understanding
is impossible. What to do: Isolation, prevention of being loved by
loving
oneself, by trying to understand oneself completely and to see through
oneself.
Understanding oneself completely (else oneself) is a protection against
the
risk of being sucked into the whirlpool of understanding that another
person
has for one. To consume oneself through one's own love is to avoid the
possibility of being consumed by others "(Laing aaO 63) So
self-confidence
protects against being understood. An oversized self-confidence is
developed to
control one's own being. With one's own control over oneself, one gets
ahead of
the others. But the extent of control by others is usually
overestimated by the
paranoid. Self-consciousness implies two things: to be conscious of
oneself and
to be aware of one another's observational object (Laing, Das geteilte
Selbst,
aaO 131) I have my effect on myself and on others through
self-consciousness.
But the crux is that it is impossible to correctly assess the effect on
others,
you are absolutely wrong. For the experience of the other one of me is
inexperienceable to me, unless he communicates it to me through his
behaviour.
But every insecure person is elementar interested in his effect on
others.
Social identity is interesting because we are educated at an early age
in such
a way that we have to adapt our' own' identity to our social identity.
This is
a fatal mechanism. The schizoid individual is often tormented by this
compulsive awareness of his own processes... The exaggerated feeling of
being
seen all the time, or at least always being potentially visible, can
basically
be related to the body, but the preoccupation with the thought of being
visible
can be condensed by the thought that the spiritual self is permeable
and
vulnerable, as if the individual believes that it is possible to look
straight
through it into his' mind' or' soul'.
Usually,
children are brought up under the greatest possible control and are
almost
always exposed to the visibility of others, even where their most
secret area
is. Even her sleep is under surveillance. Pressed housing conditions
favour the
increase of control. Like all social experiences, control is
internalised. Children
begin to control themselves and to exaggerate their self-confidence,
they don't
dare to commit any more crimes out of fear of the possibility of
controlling
their parents. They control their behaviour according to the criteria
of their
parents, supported by the urge to imitate, the loveur-form. Even
objectively
speaking, one's own visibility in the family is often a danger; any
sexual and
anal activity can be affected by the consciousness of being seen with
neurotic
fears, because parents in our repressive society rarely tolerate such
experiences when they catch their children. Visibility makes
controllability
and repressibility possible. Admittedly, visibility is necessary in
order to
experience confirmation from others and to be certain of one's own
being. But
in our repressive families, however, we are dealing with an excessive
addiction
to make a person visible, even into his intimacy. Children rarely have
the
opportunity to be alone with us, unobserved. This control addiction is
legitimized - especially in the spring years - by the fact that one has
to be
careful that the child does not' do anything'. It is said that it is
only in
the best interests of the child to be controlled. The result is the
inability
to be alone, to be truly intimate and thus, of course, to be with
others in any
form whatsoever. Only those who can be for themselves can be with
others. The
mutilation of intimacy eventually leads to an addiction to explore
every
mystery, to want to penetrate behind every human being. We all know the
sniffing addictions of our mothers, hostesses and aunts, especially in
Swabia.
I suspect that the relatively greater curiosity of the woman - if at
all - is
only caused by the relatively greater control of all the girls. Girls
are to be
protected from rape by their friends, this is their most sacred
parental duty;
while they often forgive their sons for every bang. Control is
inveterate for
everyone. In fact,
once children have
learned to feel perfect and total control, they must learn that not
everything
is controllable. That one is not always and everywhere controlled, that
there
are experiences in the self which no one can experience, if one does
not
intentionally communicate them through his behaviour. Lying is learned,
denying
messages that are supposed to be used for control. The intimacy is
slowly and
laboriously defied by the violence of the parents. But these late
childhood
experiences do not counterbalance the traumas of initial intimacy
mutilation.
In the age of bugs and eavesdropping devices, secretly built came-ras,
it
becomes more and more an illusion anyway, there are still secrets -
intimacy is
constantly more and more destroyed. From the aggressive potency of the
mutilated, the power grows that calls for further and complete control.
This potency
of unnatural curiosity in man also gives science its functionaries. In
the
reproduction of social control, nature and everything else must be
stripped of
the last secret - only to find out that there are several others behind
it.
Self-confidence
in the ontologically uncertain person plays a double role: 1. to become
conscious of oneself and to know that one becomes aware of other people
is a
means of assuring oneself of one's existence and also of theirs. (...)
2. in a
world full of dangers, it is a constant exposure to danger to be a
potentially
visible object. (...)"The obvious defence against such a danger is to
make
oneself invisible in one way or another" (Laing, aaO 134f) Excessive
self-confidence inhibits spontaneity. From the experience that being
seen
brings control, but this usually means being seen in a repressive way,
being
seen thus means repressive experience - the gaze of others can hardly
be
affectionately imagined -, madigming is internalized by others to the
point of making
oneself self-made-made of the not in a hurry more critical
consciousness of
oneself. You discard the stuff you're made of, you discard your own
intentions
and feelings, not even suspecting that they are just mimesis of the
general
public.
Critical
self-examination
thus easily legitimises nothing more of actions and experiences. The
schizoid
individual exists under the black sun, the evil gaze of his critical
self-examination. The glaring light of his consciousness kills his
spontaneity,
his freshness; it destroys all joy, and under this light everything
dries up.
(...) That is, it transforms its vital spontaneity into something dead
and
lifeless by inspecting it. (...) To be aware of oneself is still a
guarantee, a
guarantee for the continuation of one's existence, even though this
life can
mean a death in life "(Laing, aaO 139) Reflection turns the reflective
into one's own object and petrifies it and thus ultimately oneself. And
penetration of an object is given to it at the same time. Reflection
leads to a
feeling of self-eating and this is extremely unhealthy. It continues in
spirals
on constantly rising levels and leads in ever tighter turns to complete
inability to act and possibly even to a complete inability to act.
until
self-dismissal into nothingness. Normal self-awareness includes
experiencing
oneself as an embodied individuum with space-time continuity. The Self
feels
one with its body. Schizoid self-awareness can't show any of this. The
evaluation of such completely different ways of being human and
experiencing
oneself would be absurd, as would the evaluation of a person according
to the
colour of his smoking socks. There are two ways to be. You can live
through
them both if you want to and can. The "person embodied" has the feeling
of being flesh, blood and bones, of being biologically alive and real:
she
knows herself as sub-essential. (...) The person embodied, fully
implicit in
the desires, needs and actions of his or her body, is subject to guilt
and
fear, the consequences of these desires, needs and actions are. It is
the
subject of frustrations of the body and its gratification. (...) Being
embodied
as such is no guarantee against feelings of hopelessness or futility.
(...) the
body-self is not an indestructible fortress against the destruction by
ontological doubts and insecurities; it is not in itself a bulwark
against the
psychose."(Laing, aaO 81,83)
The
problems of being embodied are only different from those of being
unembodied.
Stronger or weaker? The unembodied self, as an observer of all that the
body
does, is not directly involved in anything. Its functions are
observation,
control and criticism of what the body experiences and does, and those
operations that are usually defined as purely' spiritual'. The
unembodied self
becomes hyperconscious. He tries to postulate his own imago. (Laing,
aaO 84) To
what the body and its behaviour are, such a person cannot say' I'. It's
an it
for him. If at all, the body forms the "core of a false self" (ebd).
This can go as far as insensitivity to physical pain. In Auschwitz, a
lot of
people wished for this. What the individual, depending on what he calls
his'
own',' inner',' true' or' real' self, is experienced separately from
any
activity that can be observed by another (Laing, aaO 89) So the self
enjoys
absolute secrecy, thus fulfilling one of the most eager desires of an
insecure
man. With its secrecy it is safe from all possible attacks, it seems.
From
within, the self now looks out at the wrong things that are said and
done, and
loathes the speaker and perpetrator as if he were someone else. (...)
The individuum
develops an inner microcosm, but this autistic, private,
intraindividual'
world' is of course not a possible substitute for the only world that
is really
there, the world divided with others."(Laing, aaO 91)
The
body is
not only the concentration of a false self, but also the carrier of
different
subsystems of a whole and often quite complex system of false self.
Without
wanting to, the body then plays different behavioural roles, which the
schizophrenic has taken over completely from especially loved and hated
people.
These loved or hated persons penetrate into him and take their place in
the
body. Thus, the True Self then confronts foreign powers, persons and
processes
of behavior in its own body. It can be in bitter hostility to them. The
hated
table manners of the hated father can only be copied at first, for
instance, in
order to hold a mirror of his behaviour before him by his own
behaviour, in
order to dissuade him from the hated table manners, which are perhaps
objectively hateful and objectively hateful; but this fails, however,
and the
copied table manners take on exaggerated proportions out of desperation
and
potentiated hatred against the ignorant father and begin The True Self
then
feels tormented, tortured and oppressed by the persons in it.
Basically, this
feeling is only a very clear demonstration of the internalization of
norms,
which, however, occur here in a personalized form. A schizophrenic can
have
several people in him, just as an actor can embody several characters.
But the
actor is usually in charge of what he plays. And he plays his roles.
The
schizophrenic's licensing-per is what he plays. The True Self suffers
from
this. His suppression of the persons of his body reveals prophetically
the
repression of society in all places. The self is not perceived as
jointly
responsible for the actions of the false self or the self, and its
actions are
perceived as wrong or empty (Laing, aaO 90).
There
is a
split between action and passion - as little as there is, of course, as
little
as there is both in pure, unmixed form with the counterpart. The
person, the
True Self, experiences itself in the schizoi-den state completely
inappropriately to every form of action of the body. Experience as the
Appa-rat
of the True Self, the person, is not to be applied to any
self-communication by
means of behavior. Behavior has its own life and, of course, its own
field of
experience. But it does not reveal the True Self. The normal relation
of self,
body and world
(Self
/ Body) - Others, World
has
become
to.
Self (Body
/ Other, World)
That
is why
the Self can never have a direct relationship with others and the
world, even
if it desires this. Sinn is constituted by related behavioural
processes.
Sinn
himself is essentially a relational phenomenon. A meaningful action is
characterized by a connection of intentions, by their relationship in a
context
of shares. This relationship can be characterized by mutual
confirmation of the
individual actions. They partly presuppose each other, partly they
follow each
other. Sense is a series of actions that can point to causal, final,
implicative, paradoxical, antinomistic and other relationships. In
short: sense
is constituted through and through as a relationality.
For
interaction, this definition also applies to interaction. Meaning
becomes here
experiencable, if two intentions and activists (people, eggs, blades of
grass)
act in such a way that an action by means of their experience through
the other
activist forms the basis of another action, which this other activist
carries
out, and then a further experience and action comes about from the
first
activator, etc. etc. As soon as two subjects enter into the
relationship of
communication with each other, meaning comes into being. Since the
schizoid
self can never directly relate to anything other than itself, it also
no longer
makes sense. That's where the feeling of senselessness, aimlessness,
emptiness
comes from. Death is pointless, for it is the end of all circumstances.
(A
possible relationship between humans, eggs and stalks of grass is the
collection of Easter eggs in the garden. The schizoid self can only
relate to
the objects of his or her phanta-sie and the naturalized persons in the
body. A
sense of purpose is also built up here. But only as a system of
imagination.
While an embodied individual experiences and realizes from interactions
with
others sense and realizes that it is confirmed by actions and reactions
from
outside of his own being, for the schizoid self there is no
confirmation of his
fantasy system from outside. It is on its own in the construction of
meaning.
Worse still: the outside world brings completely different
constitutions of meaning
to the self, which stand in stark contrast to one's own inner life and
thus
destroy rather than confirm it. In this situation, maintaining sense is
exceptionally difficult. At the same time, this sense-divergence leads
even
deeper into the fantasy world, which can only be maintained before the
threat
of foreign constellations of meaning by a complete separation from
reality. The
isolation from reality grows with increasing divergence of meaning. One
catapults oneself into eternal solitary isolation.
"The being truly man is
rather his deed;
showing stone with his behaviour the individuality is actual and it is
it,
which ones it the thought in its two sides aufhebt. " (Hegel, WW III,
242), learns himself so this one embodied man when he behaves. Only
from his
behaviour he can recognize himself, he never learns immediately himself
but
always by his behaviour. He is, what he does. The person is the work.
Every
deed is the revelation of the person. Who is afraid of visibility will
not want
to reveal himself. He will do nothing or make every deed out to be
improper possibility
to be. "An endless
possibility,
ability, is intention 'him', be 'itself'. The act is always the product
of one
wrong himself. All this one the act or the deed is never its real
reality, he
would like 'the objective element' permanently has uncommitted left in
which
trouble what they do, everything which they do but to declare null and
void'
the deed always is therefore (or he at least thinks it is) a feigned, a
putative performance and he this 'inner' negation grows perhaps as far
as they
can." (Laing, aaO l09). "But
its liberty and its omnipotence are drilled in a vacuum and its
creativity
consists merely of the ability to produce phantoms. As its ideals the
true
being of man is rather his deed; in it individuality is real, and it is
it that
cancels out what is meant in both sides "(Hegel, WW III, 242) Thus the
person embodied experiences himself as being with his behaviour, he
behaves.
Only through his behaviour can he recognize himself, he never
experiences
himself directly, but always through his behaviour. He's what he does.
The
person is the work. Every act is the revelation of the person. Whoever
fears
visibility will not want to reveal himself. He will not do anything or
make
every act into an improper possibility of being. "' He', his' self', is
infinite possibility, ability, intention. The act is always the product
of a
false self. The act or the deed is never its true reality, it wants to
remain'
unobligated to the objective element' at all times - that is why the
deed is
always (or at least he believes it is) a feigned, an alleged
accomplishment,
and he may cultivate as far as he can declare this' inner' negation of
all that
he does, in an effort to declare everything that he does as' null and
void'.
But his freedom and omnipotence are exercised in a vacuum, and his
creativity
consists only of the ability to create phantoms. The inner sincerity,
freedom,
omnipotency and creativity to which the' inner' self pays homage as its
ideals
are thus caught up by a coexisting, tormenting feeling of
selfduplication of
the lack of real freedom, extreme impotence and sterility."(ibid.) This
inner sincerity is, however, quickly again a total determination from
social
conditions. In her absentia, inherent in every absolute sincerity, it
is she, a
never-and never-real-selfish one, who becomes the true self's downfall.
The
alleged omnipotence of the faint possibilities of the self then turns
out to be
impotence. In the beginning, if distancing oneself from one's own
behaviour was
only a means to protect oneself from the danger of recognizing oneself
and
making oneself definite, it will not be possible for the true self to
reveal
oneself through actions later on, even if it wanted to. The initial
illusion
has become the truth. The Self lives in a different world and every
contact is
torn off.subscribes which ebd, itself the inner sincerity, liberty,
omnipotence, creativity, is lifted by a coexisting, tormenting feeling
of the
self duplication of the lack of actual liberty, the utmost impotence
and sterility,
therefore " (.) This inner sincerity is without delay a total
Determination again from social conditions, though. It just becomes,
one
never-and-never actual selfish, the true himself for the disaster in
its
abstractness which is inherent in every absolute sincerity. The alleged
omnipotence of the true possibilities then turns out in plain language
to be
impotence the itself. This was initially a means only dissociates
himself from
the behaviour of his own, later, to protect oneself from the danger of
the revealing
oneself and making definitively gets the true that way it no longer
possibly to
reveal oneself by deeds itself even if it wanted. The initial illusion
has
become a truth. This itself lives in another world and every contact
has broken
off.
"The
self, of course, only feels safe in hiding, in isolation. Such a self
can
naturally be isolated at any time, whether other people are present or
not. But
that doesn't work. No one feels more' vulnerable', no one feels more
exposed by
the gaze of another person than the schizoid individual."(Laing, aaO
93)
The demarcation against the external threat causes the dissolution and
crumbling from within. Paralysis is progressing. The situation is
paradoxical.
The feared one is conjured up by his defences. But whoever becomes
obdurate in
his mere being, because everything has been cut off to him, fetishes
him
thereby. Detached, fixed selfishness. becomes even more like an
exterior, the
subject becomes its own object, which it cultivates and maintains. This
is the
ideological answer to the fact that the present state visibly produces
all
places where there is a weakness of the ego that eradicates the notion
of
subject as individuality "(Adorno, Jargon der Eigentlichkeit, Frankfurt
am
Main (Suhrkamp) 1971,102)
Schizophrenics
are not too stupid to notice how they impoverish, not only in affects.
Their
void vacuum existence at the same time makes them yearning for the
apparent
richness of the colourful world. But their strategy is also paradoxical
in
every respect. In contrast to emptiness, one demands for the richness
there;
nevertheless, participation is perceived as impossible without loss of
the self
and is not enough, and that is why the individual must hold on to his
isolation... because in this way he or she holds on to his or her
identity. It
longs for complete unification. But it is precisely this longing that
frightens
it, because it will mean the end of its self. It does not want a
relation of
mutual enrichment and alternating exchange, of giving and receiving
between
two' congenial' beings. (Laing, aaO 113) Therefore the poor self is
jealous of
the rich world and begins to hate it longingly. The hatred, however,
drives it
further away from the longed-for. Tearing the soul apart in pain.
Everything
leads to the tragic perfection of failure.
The
question of identity stands in the house. The theologies have partly
declared
them to be the basic question of our modern times, partly as a hobby.
As long
as the endangered identity itself is still a problem for the
endangered, the
life-experienced description of identity as a hobby topic is utopian in
nature;
the less advanced must remain with it until it is no longer necessary.
Since
the identity problem is complex, we simply have to start.
No
man is
for himself. He's with others. Therefore, his identity is not a
strictly
logistical identity. It is a concept of proportionality in interaction
and
experience. Hardly any human relationship is the same as the other,
even if the
administrated world allows uniform relations to flourish. That's why a
person
is not the same for everyone. “These alterations of my
identity, by becoming
someone else for you, another for him, another for her (singing.),
another for
her (pl.), become in me too many faceted meta-identities or multiple
images of
the other person whom I consider myself to be with others - the other
person,
whom I consider to be the others in my eyes. We have an ego and an old
one. We
find that I have my own image of myself (direct perspective) in the
sense of
which I determine my self-identity. However, self-identity is an
abstract-one."
(Laing, Phillipson, Lee, Interpersonelle Wahrnehmung, Frankfurt/Main
1973,15)
Eva
sees
Marcel. Marcel sees Eva. Eva sees Marcel looking at Eva. Marcel sees
that Eva
is ashamed of him. Marcel finds Eva attractive and tells her with his
gaze: "You
are dressing for me. Eva learns she's attractive. In doing so, she has
been
offered an identity that she can reject - if she thinks she is the
opposite -
or accept - if she understands that she is attractive. It has received
an
identification offer in a non repressive form, which in any case has an
effect
on its self-identity: it has the meta-identity of a beautiful girl.
"The
others tell you who you are. Later on, the way in which others have
defined you
will be reaffirmed or disproved. (...) But however their particular
later
changes may look like, the first social identity is assigned to one. We
learn
to be the ones we already are according to the judgement of others."
(Laing,
Das Selbst und die Anderen, 99) A mother will treat her child as a
child.
That's why this means it's a child. It won't be a child one day. Then
it must
start to defend itself against being treated as a child by the European
mother.
European mothers should take part in a course on how to release
children.
By
treating
a person as if he were stupid, you can make him believe that he is
stupid - for
he does not suspect that you only pretend to be stupid. But if he
thinks he is
stupid, this alone is the first act of stupidity; so we have him where
we want
him to be. Now we tell him that too and he realizes that he has no
choice but
to be stupid. Max Frisch said in "Andorra" against the portrait
makers that they made the people into the likeness of their portrait.
That's
the problem with identity.
Eva
learns
Jürgen about his behaviour. (Jürgen is identical with
his behaviour, cf.
He-gel, WW III, 242) She behaves according to her experience with
Jürgen.
Jürgen learns Eva through her behaviour. He then reacts again
to Eve, etc.
This
system
forms a closed circuit of communication. It's uninterruptible except by
separation. You can't not behave. Catatonia is also a behavior. It
communicates
the will not to communicate. The only way to stop the experience is to
sleep,
anaesthesia or separation.
Our
experience as a product of socialization consists of
1. the person of the other
person
per se
2. the unstructured perception
3. the interpretation,
according to
social values,
Programs
and criteria selected
4. our own expectations
5. your own fantasies.
The
criteria for interpretation on the basis of which one selects from the
behaviour of the other are derived from the internations of social
forms
mediated by early childhood experiences and cultural-moral
socialisation. These
criteria are mostly unconscious.
It
is
estimated that the human being absorbs 10,000 exteroceptive and
proprioceptive
sensory per second. This requires a drastic selection of those
perceptions that
are transmitted to the higher brain centers, otherwise they would be
inundated
with insignificant information and would be blocked by it. However, the
decision as to what is essential and what is insignificant is obviously
very
different from person to person and seems to depend on criteria that
are
largely unconscious. In all likelihood, what we subjectively perceive
as
reality is the result of our interpunctures." (Watzlawick, aaO 92).
Experience is already a product of social dimension, in that it becomes
knowledge and structures, unravels, selects, and becomes a product of
social
dimension. While experience may be the only evidence, it is no less
mediated.
Only the baby's first stupid look into the sterile delivery room air is
the
most immediate experience.
Eva
Marcel's identity can be influenced by confirmations, attributions and
instructions. If one understands identity as the dialectic of Marcel's
self-image of himself and Marcel's image of what Eva has of him, i. e.
the
dialectic of direct identity and metaidentiality (s), then the
influence of
Marcel's metaidentity by Eva Marcel's direct identity can be changed by
influencing it. Eva influences Marcel's meta-identity by ascribing him
to be
conceited. Marcel now has the possibility of confirmation before Eva.
Confirmation can be in different shades.
1. confirmation: Right, I'm
cocky.
2. partial rejection: Well,
sometimes maybe.
3. wandering reactions: You are
arrogant to call me conceited.
4. total rejection: No, I'm not
conceited.
5. total non-confirmation: What
a
beautiful day!
In
secret
Marcel believes, even if he denies, that Eve is not completely wrong.
At least
he seems conceited to her. That worries him. If he loves Eve, he will
try to
behave in such a way that Eve will no longer find him imaginary. He's
getting
used to monkish humility. He'll be her dachshund. In this way, Eva
succeeds in
getting Marcel to change his identity towards the self-conception of a
dachshund.
(Recommendation to Marcel: ‘Better no loving’.) Why
did Eva Marcel say he was
conceited? Because she needs a dachshund. Without a dachshund, she
doesn't
really feel like a full person Without a lover, no lovergirl will come
to her
identity, she is dependent on a human being, who fills the
complementary
identity, who may or may not be the one who fills the complementary
identity, of
the person who may be shaking.
There
is
usually a discrepancy between the presumed metaidentity (my image of
your image
of me) and the actual metaidentity, since the messages about the images
that
each of us has of the other usually run on an analogous level and are
therefore
less clear than digitally conveyed relational aspects. The more the
definition
of the other person is shifted to the digital level, the more the
presumed and
actual identities will coincide. This is a goal of therapies. For
people with
pronounced phantasies systems, disagreement will reach to the point of
total
incomparability of actual and imagined metaidentity. In such
circumstances,
communication is extremely difficult, if not impossible.
The
same
and equal likes to join in how opposites attract each other. In such
banality
lies the wisdom that everyone tries to have relationships with people
who see
in him exactly what he wants to be or want to be. "This presupposes
that I
find someone else whose criteria are consistent with mine. (...) My
centre of
attraction could become the other one I am for the other." (Laing,
Phillipson, Lee, Interpersonelle Wahrnehmung, aaO 27) Thus, a shift of
the
dialectical identity context from self-identity to almost exclusively
the
meta-identity takes place. Thus, every being-for-self is only possible
as a
function of being-for-the-other; true intimacy and autonomy
disintegrates. If
she ever was.
The
change
of the identity of the other person can take on a very complex form for
the
self. Otto wants to change Ina. He first of all influences his
experience with
Ina. He projects on Ina his expectations, his fantasies and the text of
his
criteria for interpreting and meaning of behavior (redundancy). So he
starts to
see someone in Ina who is not Ina at all, if you ask her how she would
be mine.
After this projected experience of Ina Otto also acts. He reacts to her
like a
mother, and Ina believes that she wants to be her mistress, that she is
allowed, able and able to be. Every lion takes offense when treated
like a
mouse. He gets the feeling that you misunderstand him, you don't
understand
him. Because he thinks he doesn't understand himself, he feels
offended. This
can have bad consequences. "Each projection is associated with the
simultaneous negation of what replaces the projection. Projection
refers to a
mode of experiencing another person's experience by experiencing his or
her
outer world from the point of view of his or her inner world. In other
words,
one experiences the world of perception by means of one's fantasy world
without
realizing that one does so "(Laing, Phillipson, Lee aaO 29) Now that
Ina
experiences Otto's behaviour, Otto's image of her as a mother is
conveyed in an
analogue or digital way and she realizes that Otto considers her to be
his
mother. If she wants to believe her own self-conception, she will
consider
Otto's image of her to be false and will tell him this by e. g. playing
with
his cock. Because that's what mistresses, not mothers, do. Or she can
tell him
verbally that he is wrong, that she does not want to mother him, but
wants to be
his mistress. Now Otto can either maintain his projection and continue
to treat
Ina like a mother until Ina either adapts to his projection or
separates from
it. Or he gives up his projection and treats Ina as a lover, i. e.
begins to
play with her.
It
becomes
even more complex in the metametric levels of mutual identifications
and
projects. My picture of your picture of my picture of you. It can be
based on
the agreement of the primary identifications. Otto and Ina can be
identified as
lovers. At the meta level of this equivalence (or non-conformity) they
can now
understand (or not understand) that they agree. Otto knows that Ina
knows that
he is her lover. He knows that Ina knows that he knows that she knows
it too.
On a third level, both of them can still realize that they understand
that they
agree. That's wonderful, they have no problems with their relationship
and can
now begin to prepare themselves in bed for the revolution of social
conditions,
because it starts in bed. There are the widest nuances of mutual
identity
decisions and projections between agreement, understanding of
concordance and
attainment of the understanding of concord - or all this with the most
diverse
variations with a' not' in front of it -. If one sees the inaction
latitude of
a relationship as a circle of (experience Otto) (behavior Otto)
(experience
Ina) (experience Ina) and so on, the reflection of a relationship on
the three
(and more) levels of congruence of both experiences or divergences
forms a
spiral. However, the circle also runs around at the same time, because
from the
first second of a relationship, everyone sees everyone, each one of
them makes
a picture of each other, everyone acts to each one. Thus one can say
that these
spirals of identity run reciprocally intertwined and in each act of
communication - albeit unconsciously - resonate with all three levels
of mutual
assessment (synchrocity, understanding of agreement, realization of the
understanding of agreement). Of course, all experiences are conditioned
by
their imagination, programs and value components by past experience,
which is
transferred to the future through the development of a certain
expectation
horizon.
The
crucial
problem in these spiral formations of mutual projections and
identifications
lies where one of the other's proposals for identity, which can be
regarded as
any behavioural mediation of projection and identification, is accepted
or not.
Whether he derives his self-identity from his metaidentity and allows
himself
to be identified completely passively - or whether he has such a strong
self-identity that he is able to reject the metaidentities, which are
in
absolute discordance with his own understanding of himself. But without
being
completely isolated from the metaidentities like the schizophrenic.
A
consolidated self-position in this sense is not an a priori, but must
be defied
by the metaidentities. From the foreign determination of one's
identity,
everyone must find the way to self-determination. This leads to
reflection and
remorse. The ego, to which some of the others have turned into one,
recognizes
itself in its own ingenuity and transgresses itself by eliminating
certain structures
of its own self in the concept, negating it, using it on a new ebb as a
means
of its self-definition and definition. The Self uses its old self to
rebuild
the temple from this material in three days or more, often and gladly
in a
psycho-se, perhaps with the help of hash, LSD or other sweet things,
perhaps
also with unheard-of effort of the concept (Hegel). He becomes his own
obstetrician and works with clay, soaked in the failed pot made by his
parents,
before it becomes hard by burning. The liberation of the self from old
identities is a beginning of its autonomy. In the good psychosis they
fall off
like eggshells and the ego emerges and builds new vessels out of the
shells,
which it uses for life. It's reborn.
But
from
such an exodized departure into the new possibilities with their hopes
and the
strong, strengthening ego that also fascism is instable to resist, now
back
into the deepest hopelessness in interpersonal relations - the tragic
substance
unparalleled. For the weak self, all the metaidentities it receives
from the
various relationships pose a threat. By confirming a false self, it can
actually cling to its metaidentity so wrongly made by the other that it
falls
for this phantom, which it is not, and becomes as it has been
confirmed. The child
whose mother says it is an angel and should not touch his penis will
later want
to be sexless and condemn him instead of enjoying him.
False
self-systems of schizophrenics are often the result of projections of
others
and affirmation of false self-systems to which the schizophrenic then
becomes.
Collusion is the mutual pretending of false roles that force each other
to play
complementary roles, unless he refuses to communicate and exits by
going away
or - which is the same thing - by going away and not coming back. The
game is a
mutual self-control, and it is part of this, not to admit that. The
collusion
of the other is necessary as a' complement' of identity, which the self
must
keep right out of an inner compulsion. You can experience a strange
form of
guilt, which I think is characteristic of this disjunction. If you
refuse
collusion, you feel guilty because you are not or will not be the
embodiment of
the complement needed by others for their identity. But if you actually
give
in, you are really tempted to be alienated from your own self and
therefore
guilty of self treason "(Laing, Das Selbst und die Anderen, aaO 117)
This
statement also applies in every role. The patient who does not
communicate with
the psychiatrist, if he does not want to, has to feel the guilt alone
out of
it, and he reveals himself. The same applies to all socially
prefabricated
castors that do not do justice to the individuals who occupy them. So
for all
roles. Except the role to play, to play a role.
A
person
has the most subtle means of exercising domination over another person
and
giving him or her instructions of conduct and being. Confirmation of
that in
the other, what he feels is foreign to me, but one can use it himself,
the
projection, digression reactions to particles of the other, which one
rejects,
refusal to clarify an existing conflict, accentuation of secondary
aspects of
the other, confusion of the ego-you relationship, instead of clarifying
an
existing conflict - these are some basic patterns of power influence.
The
basic
structure for confusing relationships is the double bond. One brings
another or
himself or both of them - or both bring each other into a situation
that is
unsustainable for one or both of them. She's making the others - with
Sartre -
a living hell. Schizophrenia arises from such double bonds as an
attempt, where
one does not physically come out, at least psychologically to escape by
withdrawing into oneself into the incognito and wiping away all traces
of
recognizability behind oneself.
The
Schizophrenic families have been analyzed and recognized that whole
families
used such double-binding structures as a continuous medium of
communication and
draw in everyone who cannot save themselves by extreme refusal or the
ability
to move them towards metacommunication through their behavioral
structures. In
such family contexts, the schizophrenic being acts as a completely
appropriate
reaction. It's not abnormal in any way.
One
in five
inmates in a mental institution is admitted for schizophrenia. This
disease is
spreading. They're not known in Vietnam. It seems to be culturally
conditioned.
The paradoxical communication was first formulated in 1956 by Gregory
Bateson's
research group. (Gregory Bateson/ Don D. Jackson/ Jay Haley/ John
Weakland,
Toward a theory of schizophrenia, in: Behavioral Science, Palo Alto
(Wiley)
1956; Gregory Bateson/ Don D. Jackson/ Jay Haley/ John Weakland,
Schizophrenie
und Familie, Frankfurt/Main (Suhrkamp) 1969)
The
following
components belong to the classic double bind:
"1. Two or more people. (...)
2. a repetitive experience.
(...)
3. a primary negative ban. (...)
4) A secondary prohibition that
conflicts with
the first on an abstract level and, like the first, is enforced by
punishments
or signals threatening survival. (...)
5) A tertiary ban that prevents
the
victim from clearing the field. (...)
6) Finally, this whole complex
of elements is
no longer necessary when the victim has learned to perceive his whole
universe
in a structure of double bonds. Almost every part of a double-binding
sequence
can then be enough to cause panic or anger. The structure of
prohibitions in
conflict can even be adopted by hallucinated voices "(op. cit. in:
Behavioral Science, 1956,25l)
One
tells
the other to do something, and at the same time he informs him on
another level
that he should not do it, or that he should do something else that is
incompatible with it. The situation is sealed for the' victim' by an
additional
victim, which prohibits him/her from getting out of the situation or
dissolving
it by expressing his/her opinion. The' victim' is in an' untenable'
position.
(Laing, Das Selbst und die Anderen, aaO 157)
The meaning of the two paradoxical instructions is undecidable. Double
bonds do
not necessarily lead to schizophrenia, but they are extremely
beneficial.
There
is
not only a contradiction, but also the impossibility of recognising the
contradiction. It's confusing. In the event of a conflicting provision
for
action, the choice remains logically possible. The paradoxical rule of
action,
on the other hand, makes the choice itself impossible: Neither one
alternative
nor the other is actually open, and a self-eternalizing, oscillating
process is
set in motion. (Watzlawick aaO 201) So double bonds are hopeless ways
of
communication, they devour everything that comes into their realm, they
are the
swirl in which one is only torn deeper and deeper down to the end. They
are
perfect decades of human being - marked by freedom. They let human
existence
fail.
Sociological
aspects cannot see the emergence of neuroses and psychoses as isolated
contingent individual deformations. For despite all the admitted
contingency, a
whole bundle of determinism is striking, which seems to arouse Pauline
sadness
(2 Cor 7:10) in solidarity following Jesus and his incarnation in the
suffering
bodies and souls of the madmen who bear the death of Jesus on their
bodies,
given in the middle of life to death (2 Cor 4:9-11). The most
comprehensive
study to date on the relationship between "social class" and
pychopathic frequency is the "New Haven Study" (August B
Hollingshead/ Fredrick C. Redlich, Social Class and Mental Illness, New
York
(Wiley) 1958) The following stratification was carried out:
l Owners and managers of large
companies or institutes with university degrees
II The middle management, a
very
status and promotion-conscious group
III Employees, small
businessmen,
technicians
IV Skilled workers,
consolidated immigrants
V Unskilled workers,
immigrants, run-down
Yankees, essentially slum population
The
group
is compared as a percentage with a sample this one been in treatment
within a
half-year psychiatry patients (1891 people) this one altogether approx.
.
"normal" population counting 250.000 people from 5%. The following
relation came out:
Population % |
||
Layer |
Ill |
Sample of the normal |
I |
0,0 |
3,0 |
II |
7,0 |
8,4 |
III |
13,7 |
20,4 |
IV |
40,1 |
49,8 |
V |
38,2 |
18,4 |
The
frequency of diseases increases with the decline of the social class.
The
poorer and more rotten, the more sick. An additional differentiation
between
neuroses and psychoses (whose psychiatric difference is only the
severity of
the disease in general over-unanimate judgement - otherwise the
distinctions
vary from theory to theory) results in the following picture
Layer |
%
neuroses |
%
psychoses |
I+II |
65 |
35 |
III |
45 |
35 |
IV |
23 |
77 |
V |
9 |
91 |
Here
it
becomes quite blatantly clear that the patients of the lower strata -
insofar
as they have undergone treatment at all - almost exclusively suffer
from much
more serious illnesses than the patients of the upper strata who are
being
treated. In the lower class (V) one meets eight times as many
psychotics as in
the upper classes. Thus, both the frequency and severity of suffering
increases
with the decreasing social class. However, it is to be assumed that the
neurotics of the lower class in the above table are considerably
underrepresented at only 9%, since the ability to provide psychiatric
treatment
in the lower class is minimal and people in minor illnesses are as far
away
from the psychiatric apparatus as possible. This can be deduced from
the
admission statistics of the New Haven Study:
(psychotic first illnesses) |
||||
social
class |
I+II |
III |
IV |
V |
Introduction authority |
|
|
|
|
Private doctors |
21,4 |
59,4 |
44,1 |
9 |
Hospital doctors |
- |
6,2 |
16,3 |
13 |
social agencies |
- |
- |
7,4 |
19,6 |
Police and court |
- |
4,8 |
18,9 |
52,2 |
Family and friends |
42,9 |
17,2 |
8,1 |
2 |
Alone |
|
35,7 |
602 |
2,6 |
other experts |
- |
6,2 |
2,6 |
4,2 |
(The listed data are taken out from: Gleiss, Seidel, Abholz, Soziale Psychiatrie, Zur Ungleichheit in der psychiatrischen Versorgung, Fischer Tb, Frankfurt/Main 1973, 116)
Even in severe cases,
patients in the lower classes do not assume that they are self-reliant
and
seldom persuaded by their friends and family to treat them. More than
half of
them are forcibly committed. This is probably due to the lack of
internalisation of oversight in subclass education, which mostly
directs conflicts.
Since severe illnesses take a long time to heal anyway, and since every
cure
presupposes the patient's help, the chances of cure for the lower class
patients are considerably higher than for patients in the upper class
who are
already undergoing treatment with lighter neurosis at an early stage.
This
behaviour is based on the fact that the different notions of illness or
normality in the lower and upper social stratum are used to introduce
the
patient.
In the lower class -
also in somatic sufferings - a much wider spectrum of self-healing than
in the
upper class is considered "normal" than in the upper class, which is
very strongly adapted to the definitions of the illness of the ruling
psychiatry, because it also produces and holds the ruling norms and
their
executive institutions (schools, courts, media, cultural publications,
etc.).
These results can be
traced back to the different production conditions and the type of
stress
conditions that can be derived from them for the upper and lower
layers. The
increase in psychiatric cases in times of economic crisis (Gleiss,
Seidel,
Abholz, Soziale Psychiatrie aaO 53) is due to the psychological burden
of
threatened unemployment and the associated material misery. If the
impending
onset of unemployment is psychologically depressing, how much more so
is their
entry. Neuroses and psychoses are unresolved and overpowered states of
anxiety,
as explained in detail above. In the case of unemployment, fear has its
economic and extremely real substance. It is the immediate concern for
the
preservation of naked existence. In capitalism, this fear of jobs and
earnings
is part of the basic state of mind, which Heidegger has made into a
form of
vestibularization. This fear hinders today any liberation of the
workers from
their alien determination in the productive process. For it isolates
the
individual and directs his interest only towards his own economic
security,
each sheep seeks its own way and is mistaken (Is 53:6). The absence of
the
workplace and thus the deprivation of material living conditions is
used as a
means of political discipline outside of any economic crisis. Examples
are to
be found in the compulsory dismissals of striking workers (e. g.
Mannesmann
Oktober 1973) and the prohibitions on the occupation of so-called
"radicals" in the civil service (Prime Minister Decree of Jan. 1972;
VELKD Pastor's Act of Nov. 1972) and other institutions. This fear is
shared by
all emancipative people. She is the fear of many pastors and
Christians. Even
though most people who identify themselves as Christians do not share
them. For
the Christian Union is strikingly identical with the owners of means of
production and their materially well-positioned ones, who have so
easily
nothing to fear from unemployment and misery; one can say that most
"Christians" in the FRG do not know of any economically conditioned
fears of existence.
A further stress condition
in the lower class professions is monotony and boredom with
simultaneous
overuse of visual concentration and acoustic overload. Monotony makes
you
tired, while the maintenance of validity depends on your ability to
concentrate
during assembly line work with dangerous machines. Every assembly line
worker
can then also statistically hope for his accident every five years,
because
then he can celebrate ill if he does not die. The worker's relationship
to this
kind of work is usually called dissatisfaction.
Arthur Kornhauser has
investigated the relationship between dissatisfaction with work and
poor mental
health through interviews with Ford workers in Detroit. If the examined
workers
are classified according to their knowledge of the diversity of work
processes,
responsibilities and pay, the scale of mental health shows a consistent
and
significant correlation to the level of employment "The higher the
employment, the higher the degree of mental health in general"
(Kornhauser, Mental health of the industrial worker, A Detroit study,
New
York/Oxford (Wiley) 196 Through practice such as the MTM (Methods Time
Measurement) a standard time is determined for each movement of the
worker,
which he is not allowed to overdraw in order to keep the chord, which
is
enforced by the social pressure of the group, especially in the case of
group
chord on the tape. In addition to occupational diseases, the industry
also
produces physical wear and tear on the worker's body and a large army
of
pensioners, nervous overload and the atrophy of intellectual potencies.
One out
of four workers has psychic problems, which can result in alcoholism,
illness, lack
of work, etc. (see also Ralph T. Collins, in: Albert Q. Maisel (ed.),
The
health of people who work, New York (The National Health Council) 1960)
The
external determination of the work through standardized regulations and
often
direct supervision by superiors is a further area of conflict. Here
again, the
fear of repressions up to dismissal is quite pronounced. The
hierarchization of
the production relations into several levels is also suitable for
concealing
direct conflicts between the entrepreneur and the employee, since in
the eyes
of the simple worker, only the foreman or foreman stands there as a
representative of repression and the main part of the conflict can
compensate
in aggressions in this field. The master, in turn, receives repressions
from
the next higher superior and feels entitled to dismiss the aggressions
accumulated here by his own repressions of the subordinate workers.
Thus, at
the same time as the hierarchical pyramid in factory work, the idea of
a repressive
distribution pyramid is presented in the form of a relatively low
initial
potential as aggression in the factory's executive wing, leading to a
descent
ladder from person to person and up to the strip. There, a well
nourished power
of repression comes to every worker. It is converted into aggression
statements
against equals, especially black sheep on the belt, far less against
superiors.
The fear of repression from above forms an inhibition mechanism against
the
removal of aggression upwards, against superiors. At the same time,
however,
this fear and anger about one's own powerlessness intensifies the
amount of
aggression. In contrast to the weaker, aggression is expressed that one
does
not dare to show to the stronger. The children are hollered at because
the boss
has yelled at you and because you didn't dare to shout back. The
stored,
repressed aggression is often stored for a long time and accumulates
until it
can be unloaded to permitted enemy groups "(Friedrich Haaker,
Aggression. Die
Brutalisierung der modernen Welt, Reinbek2
(Rowohlt) 1973, 155)
Only
a
small part of this can be lived out on the machines and objects of the
production process. The vast majority of them accumulate and form
psychological
deformations. Parts of this unresolved aggression are released from the
demands
of the death penalty, brutal films, football matches, boxing matches
and in
individual cases of so-called criminal offences. Child abuse is one of
them.
But child abuse is only the tip of the iceberg of rigid educational
methods.
The aggressive potential of the lower class can be used relatively well
in
fascism. If you do a layer analysis of the SS-recruitment, the
astonishing
overrepresentation of underclasses becomes apparent (cf. Kogon aaO).
Often
the
double-bind structure is suitable for the tape situation. Tell the
worker to
move fast. But he should also work cleanly and this often overtaxes his
abilities and strength and is in contradiction to the required haste.
(What
lasts for a long time is finally good.) But he cannot recognize this
contradiction, because some workers on the production line achieve the
required
performance due to their still vital skills. The guilt seems to lie in
the
laziness of the worker, at least according to the master. This
situation is
unsustainable for the worker, possibly. he draws the anger of all his
colleagues when he stands in the group chord and can't keep up with the
master's, anyway. He has only the choice left to overstrain his powers
and to
work himself physically to the bottom, which adds another difficulty to
him: if
he is exhausted after the shift, he is described by colleagues as a
limp dick
and discriminated against, which may incite him to other, even criminal
actions
as proof of his strength. But that makes him either ridiculous, even
more
brutal or a prisoner. Further consequences of his physical exhaustion
can then
be foreseen in the evening with the intimacy with his wife, which will
frustrate everyone. (During my time on assembly of factory shells a
worker told
us that despite all the efforts - up to the building of a love swing -
his wife
never gets wet.
The
weak in
capitalism is unacceptably lost, its situation is hopeless. And he
doesn't see
through them. For their explanation presupposes the ability to
abstract, i. e.
the mastery of a finished code, while he has only one restricted one
(B.
Bernstein 1959).
The
contradiction of the above double bond is that of efficiency and
performance.
Luther glorifies him as usus divinis legis: the sharper the law, the
greater
the sin, the greater the divine grace of the gospel. (cf. Rm 5,20ff)
The
demands on the worker are higher than his abilities can give without
deformation. Why do the performance requirements have to be so high?
Because it
will bring more products onto the market in the same time. So more can
be sold.
So more can be earned. Provided that there is enough demand from a
group of
customers with a good social standing and thus purchasing power. More
earnings,
more profit. Of these, a relatively large proportion goes into the
living
expenses of the Flick family, Bohlen-Halbach etc., the rest is ready
for new
investments, new projects, larger assembly lines, more automation,
which will
save more and more manpower, so that you can make more and more profit
and save
even more and make even more profit. However, demand then becomes
problematic.
We must not dismiss too many people and make them unemployed in
precisely
planned economic crises (known as the times when the most imperceptible
profits
are made). Because with that, the purchasing power of the masses will
diminish.
And then you can't make any more profits.
In
essence,
then, the double bind on the band is nothing more than one of the basic
contradictions of wage labour and capitalism. In doing so, the
authorities of
capital have learned from history that they must not overstretch the
bow of
exploitation too much, so that it is not shattered by economic crises,
mass
unemployment and impoverishment and finally a revolution of the
desperate
masses. The exploitation on the belt must therefore be dosed out, and
if the
demands are too high, it is more likely that the chord will be lowered
rather
than an army of early retirement pensions, which no longer have
purchasing
power and consume health insurance contributions. However, strikes are
being
ordered today against dismissals. And the aggressions are to be partly
suffocated with excess consumer goods, the consumption of which must
first be
awakened by advertising the wrong need. The culture apparatus also
provides
further mechanisms and valves of the aggression effluent (Marcuse, The
One-Dimensional Man).
But
still
the dissatisfaction, alcoholism and the increasing disability sufferers
in the
hospitals remain for lunatics.
Psychiatry
itself is also a product of capitalism. In feudalism, however, there
were
isolated cases of the storage of lunatics and attempts at treatment.
The
mercantile production, however, was able to integrate the moderately
disturbed
lunatics into light work without difficulty, just like the rural ones.
With the
early industrialization, the masses came from the countryside into the
city and
completely impoverished there, after the machines destroyed their craft
possibilities by the competition in speed, quality and production
costs. “As a
result, a large number of people - 10 to 30 percent of the population -
were
forcibly kept in large detention centres, depending on the situation of
the
labour market. In this mass of interned persons, the lunatics were
initially
indiscriminately included, unless they came from the ruling classes,
the old
aristocracy and large estates or the new bourgeoisie. The capitalist
production
method then required that the interned, as potential labour force on
the labour
market, also had to be available quickly and available. They also had
to be
able to sell their labour freely. The introduction of all the
unemployed and
antisocial groups to the production process, together with the
abolition of
forced imprisonment, required - as Dörner shows - a scholarly
and social
differentiation of these masses of people: the able labourers had to be
sorted
out, and the other people were still to be distinguished, so that for
example
the criminals were brought to the prisoners' houses and the lunatics to
mental
homes. This differentiation prevailed during and after the bourgeois
revolution. With the differentiation of the lunatics, psychiatry as a
science
became only possible and meaningful."(Gleiss, Seidel, Abholz, Soziale
Psychiatrie aaO 76) Psychiatry has two historical tasks: the care of
the
invalids - similar to old people's home - and then the restoration of
the
ability to work of the sick person. This is the industrial
profitability of
psychiatry. But it doesn't work well. The current psychiatric apparatus
is
incapable of dealing with the psychological misery of capitalist
production. If
he is so enlarged that he can swallow all the mental rubbish produced
by the
tape, then the revolution in psychiatry has succeeded: the
psychological
integration of the individuum, which is not one, has been totally
successful.
Thus the last traces of suffering of a crushed human mass are
eliminated, whose
spiritual chains in their hearts and bodies would have kept alive the
pain,
which is the flip side of eschatological hope for God's peace.
The
aggressive worker comes from the shift. Where's he going? Home or to
the
garden. Who's there? His family. It consists of a wife and/or children.
In a
highly complex nexus like the family, one cannot view a relationship
isolated
from the other, but the methodical provisional arrangement first
requires this.
The worker is not alone with his wife, so that little time is left for
clarification between them. Through the exhausting work and daily
worries and
annoyances with the children, which represent an additional burden of
great
magnitude due to their vitality, also due to the frequent acts of
repression at
work, the man is tired and can no longer be open enough for his wife.
If she is
not herself one of the 19% of women employed in the FRG, or even one of
the 70%
of all workers' women who have to do the most stupid things on the
assembly
line in "light wage groups", she has enough of her own worries, at
least with the role of education and housekeeping left to her. Under
such mental
conditions the night begins for both of them. Working on the machine
inevitably
also influences sensibility; it is therefore no wonder that on such a
night,
tenderness in sexual encounters is not possible. Since the role of a
man is
even characterised by aggressiveness as a constituent, the act of love
between
the lower class and married couples usually takes place in the form of
rape, in
which the woman only offers very little resistance. Of course, this is
not
enough, even if statistically, there is much more raving in the lower
class
beds than in the middle class beds. No man, however, is really sexually
satisfied when he notices that he cannot satisfy his wife. So he's
finally
frustrated by his own fucking style. His wife is slowly becoming
"frigid",
he may become impotent with enough sensitivity. All this is not
surprising
given the strain of his work. His wife may find him brutal. He may be
deaf and
his wife's a nut, as they say. These mutual interpretations as a result
of the
miscarried fortune of two can now be heightened in the reciprocal
spirals of
the metaidentities and suddenly the marriage crisis is there. It
becomes the
centre of the conflict caused by conveyor belt aggression. Since a
elaborate
code for recognizing the structures of this conflict as a result of the
professional situation is only inadequately trained, if it exists at
all, a
solution of the sexual frustrations is not possible and psychically the
marriage bed becomes almost a bed of prostration. But each partner
flees from
the bed in his circle of friends - a phenomenon that is very strongly
developed
in the lower classes - and rinses everything down with alcohol.
Sometimes he
looks for pressure equalization in the brothel or with green widows. If
the
esteemed wife should get the latter to the point, then either the
postman or
milkman is no longer sure of his innocence or it comes to the blow with
the
frying pan or the divorce. In any case, the conflict is intensifying
and
creating immense mental burdens and many, many new possibilities for
double binds.
It is obvious that psychic deformations here have the juiciest
foundation. For
me it is not surprising that so many workers are mentally broken, but
so
little.
The
sex
role separation is much more rigid in the lower class than in the upper
and
middle class. That strengthens any marriage conflict. A certain amount
of
aggression in men is aided by the efforts he has suppressed as
feminine, which
avenge oppression through counter-pressure, while in women the
oppressed male
aspirations contribute to a certain extent. In contrast to the middle
class,
where the development of all individual abilities and talents is
valued, in the
working class a human being is not seen and claimed as an individual,
but as a
group member in family and circle of friends. The identity of the
individual is
determined by his or her group affiliation and conformity with the
norms of the
group "(Gottschalch et al., Sozialisationsforschung, Fischer Tb,
Frankfurt
am Main 1975,85)
In
spite of
the poor material situation in working class families, many children
are born
as a result of inadequate use of contraceptives. Is the state's
retention of a
slightly amended § 218 motivated by fear of a decline in birth
rates and the
resulting fears of a decline in purchasing power, labour shortages and
loss of
profit in the ruling class? Behind the pathetic plea for unborn life in
the
face of the daily toleration of mass murder in wars and the starvation
of
millions of children born in the South of the world, there is also a
great deal
of fear for reducing the proletariat, which then delivers less added
value and
transforms the excess of manpower into a surplus of jobs and thus into
pleading
requests from the entrepreneur not to leave the company in the
embroidery However.
In any case, the children of the workers are not carried out in vain
sunshine
and are dragged into it in sorrow, material misery or at least
restrictions.
The domestic environment can be characterised excessively by
overcrowded and
often hygienically inadequate housing; the lack of privacy for each
individual,
but especially also the lack of spatial separation of adults and
children; the
lack of' stimulating' objects in the home: monotonous furnishings;
little
adequate toys; limited opportunity to learn at an early age, with a
later
important' cultural tool
Parents
must inevitably see the reason for material limitations and other
frustrations
associated with care in children. Therefore, their relationship is at
least
subliminal aggressively charged against the children as "useless
eaters". The educational practices are quite rigid; the parental will
is
enforced by physical force. There is no correlation between the child's
crime
and the level of punishment. In middle class beating, on the other
hand, the
amount of blows, if any, and not love deprivation at all, is
appropriate to the
presumed intention of the child and thus a sanction system that is
understandable to the child, through which a small excess can be built
up in
the child. The end result is a complete heaven of standards and values
like
that of the beating father. The punishment in the lower class is only
the rage
of the culprit. The child cannot therefore see any connection between
his or
her act and the torture (for children, the pain threshold is
considerably
higher). It experiences them as unpredictable outbursts of his parents,
often
the mother, who in the lower class, because of her full-time
responsibility for
education, takes the actual position of power in the family, and cannot
associate
this aggression with a horizon of norms.
The father is usually with friends or at work anyway, but
the mother
doesn't play like middle-class mothers with the children, which is
necessary
for building up and learning human relationships. It has enough to do
with care
and often still work in its own profession. The children are therefore
dependent on their children's groups in the street to learn roles and
communicate. These replace a certain amount of identification with the
parents
by the fascist collective narcissism, which is learned here and does
not
diminish the ego weakness; only in groups do they feel strong.
Sometimes these
groups play, get older, plunder vending machines, car cracking and
shoplifting.
They don't know they need anything else than to get themselves. Love.
One
can
structurally distinguish three education ways.
We
are at
the starting point again: The double bind. The love oriented method
works with
double binds.
A)
The mother loves her daughter
if she
works a little good.
B)
However, it is not love because
she
puts conditions.
C)
If the daughter brought this
up,
love would be withdrawn from her because the mother herself does not
want to
believe this.
Other
possibility:
A.)
If
the daughter wants to open, she becomes zB intellectual abilities "
develop. Your mother always wants only the best for her daughter
because she
loves her allegedly.
B.)
The
mother feels uncertain of the intellectuality of the daughter, becomes
afraid
of her and retires. She also reduces the care. The daughter becomes
afraid now
because the mother does not love it any more. She recognizes that the
reason is
her intellect. To win the love of the mother back, so it must do
without its
intellect. But if intellect gained once does not go away any more, then
she
sits in the dilemma. She does not manage to do without the love of the
mother
and in turn this has to be accepted, she then only has the introjection
of the
intellect left if. She will pretend to the outside to her mother to be
stupid
to let live with all strength of her intellect too stupidly even and to
inside
but never penetrate from this inner world to the outside under the
condition a
little. She gets schizophrenic.
C.)
Every
metacommunication about this problem with her mother would be
impossible since
in turn the mother would see this only as a test to defeat her with her
intellectual strengths.
D.) This situation has similarities to my relations to my mother. Similarities.
The main
socially set main contradiction in the relationship between the lower
class
parents and their children, which experiences its specific variation,
is that
the children are a threat to their existence, but that they demand
love. The
undesirable need to be desired. Nobody can live up to this demand of
the
roaring babies in the slum. Unless he's playing. He can play to love
them, but
in reality they are annoying to him. The underclasses often just can't
love
their children. But they will at least try to do so because they know
that
children need love to pretend this love. So you have two relationships
with the
child at the same time. The children notice it somehow, but they can't
see
what's going on. They are only completely ontologically uncertain and
do not
know anymore whether a middle class is to be taken literally or the
opposite is
meant. Since existence depends on messages, there are only three
possibilities
of behavior:
1. One always suspects the opposite of the literal, senses hidden meanings. One gets paranoid.
2. One takes everything most literal, without context and ignores all co-floating meanings and atmospheres. This is Hebephrenie.
3. Or one ignores at all every communication. One becomes cataton.
The
problem
is that one needs love, but the other does not have it and only plays
it. If a
lot of love is needed, he can easily become schizophrenic, because we
can all
love too little, because we are all not loved enough. The problem is
one of the
remarks of the capitalist fundamental contradiction, which is about
escalating
violence, repression, desolation, illness and hopelessness. We need
escalations
of love.
Death
is
the path to this escalation of love. On the death of precisely these
expropriatory economic conditions, because they effectively deny love.
The
suffering of the schizophrenics, criminals, etc. is an exaggeration of
disproportion. It's an exaggeration of disproportionate relationships.
It is a
caricature of death that constitutes our life and that we have already
died.
"The less the subjects live more, the more frightened and terrifying
death. The fact that he literally transforms them into things, they
become part
of their permanent death, the objectification, the form of their
relationships
for which they are jointly responsible "(Th. W. Adorno, Negative
Dialektik, aaO 361)
Originally, I wanted
to investigate whether Christianity in its present form of popular
church in
the FRG favoured the development of mental illnesses. No empirical
studies have
been published to date on this context and it seems that this
connection is not
of interest in socio-psychological research. It may be related to the
fact that
Christianity is not a real problem for most of the researchers. A
doctoral
thesis is currently being written in Zurich on this connection. This is
probably the first time that empirical surveys on this issue will be
presented.
I can only speculatively argue here because I lack such data.
The question is
whether speculation is irrelevant in any case. The rejection of
speculation and
reflection (where reflection is usually accused of being speculative
and
therefore untrue) comes from the positivist camp. On the one hand, any
research
relies on speculative working hypotheses; the most powerful empirical
advances
have come about through the boldest hypotheses. On the other hand,
every
historical science moves in the field of probability and speculation,
since no
exact statements can ever be made about past events and historical
contexts;
verifiability is tied to traditions, the accuracy of which is only ever
highly
probable, if at all.
I suppose possible
readers of this work love Christianity. They will feel attacked in
their most
important identity. That is what the reactions of the people I have
tried to
make familiar with my thoughts so far show. It is very difficult to
take up
reflections, which one assumes are directed against one's own
existence, still
with the normal of-fence. The fears that my thesis triggers in
Christians
(whatever Christians are) make it almost impossible to argue
objectively about
the question of whether Christianity is a mental illness. For
Christianity is
an infinitely positive value for Christians, a spiritual disease a
negative
one.(Adorno, Bemerkungen über Politik und Neurose, in: Kritik.
Kleine Schriften
zur Gesellschaft, Frankfurt/Main 1971,87-92) I am not concerned with
the
destruction of Christianity, but with the reflection and correction of
those
statements within the Christian faith that can mentally destroy
receptive and
sensitive people, in particular the Christian
hostility and flight from the world, taken up by Plato. It is
also about
the injustice inflicted on many lunatics for centuries by treating them
like
animals of a zoo, while at the same time members of the church
community, whose
appearance is quite similar to that of the outside world, are often
respected
to a considerable extent. But what is foolishness before the world, God
has
chosen, that he may shame the wise; and what is weak before the world,
God has
chosen to shame it, what is strong."(1 Cor 1:27) This is precisely the
resistance of the paranoiacs to the" reason "of the guardians of the
madhouse. There's an explosive force in it. This reminds us of Jesus in
the debates
on the earrings and the Torah. The Pentecostal church was laughed at as
"full of sweet wine". The original church was still the madhouse,
where it went haywire like in a Baptist congregation. The Lutheran
worship
service has become a compulsive act in which former forms of psychotic
experience have been redirected into predominantly neurotic rituals,
but which
offer schizophrenogenic double-bind structures for sensitive souls.
There
is a
bundle of methodological difficulties: On the one hand, schizophrenia
is
classically divided into three forms, i. e. hebrephrenia, catatonia and
paranoia. Accordingly, the forms of Christianity that could be
diagnosed
underneath it are equally diverse. Kraepelin's "nega-tivism" is most
likely to emerge, i. e. all forms of individual protest, while the
literal
seriousness of biblical sentences often takes on lifting-up forms, such
as the
refusing to eat, for example, who wants to crucify his flesh.
On
the
other hand, Christianity should be systematically examined at the
following
levels:
1 New Testament: Letters of
Paul and the
johannean circle with gnostic dualism
2. dichotomous dogmatics:
doctrine of sin,
ecclesiology, ethics, especially 2-Reiche doctrine
3. theoretical teaching as
catechism,
confirmation courses, Bible lessons
4. practical mediation as a
worship service
with liturgy, songs, sacraments and pre-digt
5. communication within the
community in group
work, festivals, church congresses, etc.
This
comprehensive research work goes beyond the scope of a seminar paper.
In the
near future, this is all about eye-catching convergence and not a
comprehensive
piety analysis. It will be recognized that many syndromes and symptoms
of
schizophrenia can be diagnosed in the opus paulinum et iohanneum, the
Protestant exegesis, dogmatics, ethics and community work. Catholicism
and free
churches remain unnoticed, although there is still room for much more
discovery. One hardship case is Jehovah's Witnesses and similar
free-churches
with a small, firm and manageable social structure.
When
I
speak here of Christianity, I am referring above all to the German
Lutheran
core congregation thinking, as it is learned by heart in Luther's Small
Catechism during the confirmation classes and is therefore known in
wide
circles of the people's church and in Bible circles, which SMD and
evangelical
groups is a communist communion that guides action.
Faith
as a
dogmatic system in the Bible, teaching, preaching and rituals can be
schizoidal, while schizophrenic is only the concrete believing
individual.
Thus, one can speak more cautiously of a schizoid faith structure,
while the
schizophrenic stage of the loss of reality can only reach individual,
especially religious individuals.
Laing
distinguishes schizophrenic from schizoid. He says that a schizoid
structure of
experience (i. e. of the inner and outer world) is not yet
schizophrenic.
Certainly it is something else, if someone under stress overload or in
the
experimental psychosis with LSD experiences a split in consciousness, a
detachment from reality only for a short time and afterwards is again
able to
perceive reality in the prescribed form. Or whether you have lost
forever the ability
to combine different experiences into one single being. The difference
is that
the schizoid is able to participate in "our" reality. It is therefore
only a question of which normative structures and which modes of
experience are
united as "reality". According to Laing, the schizophrenic
characterizes the schizophrenic, in contrast to the schizoid, that he
does not
participate in our reality. Under this condition, one cannot say that
Christianity is schizophrenic. After all, the church Christians manage
to cope
with others in living together and to integrate themselves into the
"reality", into the satanic "kingdom of the world". But
this reality, however, has been marked by the influence of Christianity
for
more than 2000 years. Therefore, the difference between Christianity
and what
is now considered to be real under general consensus is not entirely
dissonant.
This difference becomes greater in the confrontation of Christianity
with other
cultures. In the Soviet Union, the acceptance of Christian behavior was
lower.
For this reason, many Christians of the inner church circle could be
forcibly
interned there as soon as they began to thwart public appearances
against the
regime. Whether Christianity is schizophrenic will depend on what we
labelled "reality".
By reality, I mean the most advanced state of the art in science,
humanity and
culture. In a liberal society with a pronounced freedom of religion,
one will
leave each little animal its placeholder and a da-me, which makes the
pedestrian zone insecure with a poster "Jesus lives", its joy. They
won't lock the weirdoes up right away.
The
Iranian
dualism of good light and bad darkness, heavenly revelation and a
deluded world
permeates the writings of Paul and John everywhere. This structure is
schizoid
and divides the entire cosmos into a sinned unclean realm and a sacred
pure
realm. The fear of the area of sin and the escape from this sphere
inevitably
leads to a paranoid perception of the world. The devil could be behind
all
this. The schizoid dogmatics, it is literally perceived as a lift, thus
leads
to paranoia on the level of lived piety. The catatonia often consists
of
compulsively repeating a certain gesture or scene. These can be
attributed to
worship rituals - in a less life-threatening form than with the Stupor.
The
liturgy and the sacrament want to achieve the same thing as the
cathedral
through its constant repetition: they recall a past experience, adhere
to it,
however convulsively.
It might
be appropriate to speak of a schizoid structure of the Christian faith,
which
finds its way both in the kingdom of God and in the kingdom of this
world.
The first
building block of the religious double bind is: God sees and hears
everything.
"Lord, you are the one who demands me and knows me. I sit or stand up,
you
know; you understand my thoughts from afar. I go or lie down, you are
around me
and see all my ways. For behold, there is not a word on my tongue that
the LORD
knoweth not. You surround me from all sides and hold your hand over me.
This
insight is too wonderful and too high for me, I cannot understand it.
Where
shall I go before your spirit, and where shall I flee from your face?
If I lead
to heaven, thou art there; if I begged with the dead, behold, thou art
there.
If I took wings of the dawn and stayed at the outermost sea, your hand
would
lead me there and your right hand would hold me. If I were to say: "May
darkness cover me and may there be night instead of light around me -
then
darkness would not be dark with you, and the night shone like day.
Darkness is
like light. 23 Explore me, O God, and know my heart; test me, and see
what I
mean. And see if I am on the evil way, and guide me in eternal
ways."(Ps
139)
The second
building block is the teaching that mankind is all too often a sinner.
He can't
help but be a singer and has always eaten something that God's esteemed
watchdog attention doesn't miss. Even the slightest aggressive impulse,
anger,
insult is sin. All fundamental instincts of self-preservation are
sinful.
"For I know that in me, that is to say in my flesh, there is no good in
me. I have good will, but I cannot do good."(Rm 7,18) Man is
fundamentally
evil. He's mortal.
The third
building block, the prohibition of naming and communicating the
contradiction
between man as an image of God (Gen 1:27) and a damnable sinner, is to
ascribe
such questions and doubts as a challenge to the devil, who tries to
dissuade
one from reason and faith with the whore. Then the contested person
must be
prayed for and he himself must also pray that these evil thoughts, a
clear sign
of his sinfulness and confirmation of building block 2, will leave his
brain.
Many psalms also ask God's protection against the doubters and mockers
who make
fun of the believer when his God has given him illness or bankruptcy,
punishment for love.
There is
no possibility within the theological discourse to step out of this
trap and
say: something is completely wrong here. I am not a sinner when I am
angry at a
God who is allegedly omnipotent and who sends the people for whom he
murdered
his Jesus to the gas chambers without helping them. Is that still
within the
framework of "Whom God loves, whom he chastises" to answer for?
Either God is omnipotent, but then he is also a terrible manslaughter,
or he
can do nothing against it, then he is powerful in the weak ones, thus
powerless
against the lords of the world. Then he doesn't look into my heart in a
controlling way. Then I don't have to confess and always feel guilty.
He who
asks such questions blasphemes at God. He can't be a pastor. He belongs
excommunicated, so that the power of defence will not be destroyed in
the fight
of faith against the enemy world which Satan has forced through.
Among the
members of the core congregation there are almost always depressive
characters
such as Luther, in se curvatus, who at the same time produce an
oversized
narcissism in the knowledge that they are chosen by God. From a
psychiatric
point of view, this depression is a precursor to habitualized
schizophrenia.
The formula for practicing this induced depression is the confession
before the
Lutheran Lord's Supper, which according to the Small Catechism every
confirmant
of my time has memorized: "Almighty God, merciful Father, I, poor,
miserable, sinful man, confess all my sins and iniquity to you, with
which I am
ever angry with you and your punishment temporally and But they are all
very
sorry and repent me deeply, and I ask you, through your unfounded mercy
and the
innocent, bitter suffering and death of your beloved Son Jesus Christ,
to be
merciful and merciful to me, to forgive me all my sins and to give me
strength
for the betterment of your Holy Spirit. Amen." What does it do with a
13-year-old adolescent who, apart from a few pranks, has committed no
crime
other than his father, who was allowed to witness mass executions? In
the
Catholic confessional, sex is the only sin that one is aware of, and it
is the
only sin that is preferentially spoken of. The wonderful onanic
experiences or
petting actions become sources of guilt, which otherwise has only one
lonely
contradiction against the father to show. The increasing sex drive of
the young
person does not allow for any of these sins to be inflicted, and
incites God's
anger temporally and eternally, and it is also terrible that Jesus died
for
this eternal resurgence of lust. Thus, the overpowering sex drive in
youth
becomes a welcome source of an overpowering sense of sin - in the
encouragement
of real and serious sins. You don't blaspheme God, go to church on
Sundays to
get your stamp in the confirmation booklet, obediently honor the
parents who
get really rough, don't kill anything until one day accidentally a
snail, don't
break a marriage, just steal a cream candy from the kitchen cabinet,
lie
because you later say that you weren't, don't desire the woman either
There is
practically nothing sinful about tapping the Ten Commandments. At least
you
still have sex, which is always forbidden and the only tangible sin
that comes
to mind. So one is glad to have finally found a suitable sin for
confession and
has something to be ashamed of. Then it finally works with confession
and with
the necessary feeling of self-deception, with shame, embarrassment,
with
suffering under the hot flesh, which persistently hinders the inner man
(Rm
7,22) in his devotion. This is an ideal-typical religious pedagogical
reference
to the contrite readiness to receive divine forgiving grace. Ruffles or
sluts
who have been guilty of worse offences are only allowed to stay for a
short
time in church groups and quickly leave behind the ragged church groups
in
search of bigger adventures. You have the chance to develop a healthy
ego. In
confession and Kyrie, the others learn every Sunday to define and feel
themselves as poor wretched sinners. This is an important precursor on
the way
to isolating the body with its constantly new germinating lust as
something
alien, animal, disgusting and to experience it truly as It, which the I
is
hostile to, desperately, abandoned, full of shame, not to be able to
resist
more strongly and again and again and again to be forced to sexual
acts. I
don't want to, but my hand is rubbing. How embarrassing, humiliating,
the shame
of awakening from powerlessness after orgasm and understanding what has
happened. Once again, they have not managed to resist. This is the
tertius usus
legis in action: the prohibition creates the recognition of sin as
repentance,
which the Gospel can gratefully accept from grace on the basis of
Christ's
death on the cross. Three days later, three days later, the next sin
will come
again. The adolescent young Christian finds himself more and more
disgusting,
embarrassing, disgusting.
The
authors
of the Bible use mythical world interpretation. This contradicts
today's
scientific knowledge and is therefore to be understood as a
historically
conditioned level of knowledge, but is no longer acceptable for the
interpretation of our world experience. Bultmann therefore wanted to
demythologize the texts. He did this by replacing it with Martin
Heidegger's
mythology while maintaining the statements made in terms of content. We
will
try to translate them into our myths. Every theology is such an attempt
to
translate into the modern myths. Our reality essentially consists of
the modern
myths that force everyone in the social organization to make their
"real-world experiences". The diversity of myths determines whether
something is insane. Mostly this is called mentally ill, which finds
less
powerful representatives. The myth of the weaker group is considered to
be the
sick one. If illness is defined by me through suffering, this does not
come
from within - in any case in the psychic field of sensation, which is
certainly
not detachable from somatic experience - but is first and foremost the
result
of social discrimination and oppression, which affects all myths and
worlds of
experience that are less well represented. Christianity therefore had
little
reason to suffer in the times when it was in concubinage with the state
leadership: as a state religion and state church. In this "heyday"
the alleged pagans and witches suffered more. Christianity as a myth of
the
ruling class has thus always been dominant against mental illnesses, as
it has
always been dominant in all other cultures. Just remember the
extermination of
the Incas, Aztecs and Mayan cultures by Christians like Cortez. Or
inquisitors
in the Middle Ages, whose cheap imitation is practiced today in the
fight
against the "Politgangster" (Dregger) of the Baader-Meinhoff Group. I
claim that this power of Christianity is over today. The parish in the
middle
class is no longer the medieval clergy, who came immediately after the
nobility. Today, a people's church is the desperate attempt to suppress
the
decay of the church and its so-called "core communities". It's m. E.
no downsizing. I believe that the church has slowly lost its role as a
role
model in society.
1.
Fears of reality
implosion, devouring, depersonalization, real auto-nomie. Sexuality and
rebellion against parents, teachers, pastors are excluded as devils
rock powers
and lust and anger are feared as hostile impulses.
2.
The self is dissociated
from the body and/or other behavioural systems perceived as "wrong".
Lust and rage are flesh that can be overcome. I don't want to have
these
impulses, they are Satan who has come into me. I'm not that.
3.
The isolating retreat
from the feared (world and other people) impoverishes identity and
leads to
longing, envy and hatred of the outside world. I fight with all my
strength
against my lust and anger, while the others are unrestrainedly making
out and
boasting about their sexual experiences.
4.
Fourth guilt will
experience paradox. On the one hand, I'm ashamed of myself, on the
other hand,
I could kill him with rage.
5.
It can come to identity
diffusion with music, the universe and God (whatever "he" is) (Laing,
Das geteilte Selbst aaO 112). When we sing together in the divine
service, we
merge with the angels in heaven and a wonderful community has developed.
6.
The Self seeks security
in controlling reflection. Why can't I let the finger of my pussy/tail?
I only
lasted three days without it. What does God think about me now?
Tomorrow I'm
not going to spend the whole day trying to figure it out.
7.
The whole world is a
prison, and pursues the self (Laing aaO 98). The others will let me out
of it
when I tell them how great it's been in the church again. They think
I'm a
hillbilly man, and they don't want to get involved with me. They don't
invite
me anymore and whisper to each other about me. Of course they're
whispering
about me, who else? They're embarrassed to be seen with me. They hate
me
because I became a Christian. You're breaking contact with me because
I'm a
Christian. This is just like that, as a Christian the worldly people
don't want
to know anything about you anymore. They despise and mock me, but I am
not
alone; Jesus is the same, and he is with me and helps me against the
others.
The more they think I'm stupid, the clearer I've fulfilled my mission.
8.
Actions cannot say
anything about the self. God looks into my heart and knows how I feel.
He knows
that I am too weak against this disgusting masturbating animal in this
repulsive body. And he forgives me every time I show any regret. Lord,
you know
how helpless I am, how much I would like to serve you with amicability
and how
little I can do it, please stand by me against this loathsome animal
with its
lust and anger.
9.
The cataton does not
perceive the outside world, the hebePhrene selects only direct
communication,
the paranoid assumes hidden meanings behind everything. The Self is
weak.
In
the Old
Testament history reports and the narratives of creation, God was
experienced
as the guide and mover of the world. Nature and history were direct
witnesses
to God's being. Their being was inseparable from God's being, conceived
and
experienced. God's experience was also cosmic. God and the world were
no
contradiction. But already in some psalms the singers complain against
the
ungodly and sinners. Through the Torah a distinction between righteous
and
sinners is made possible. The Torah is seen as God's most clear message
to his
people. A divorce of the people is carried out on it. The primary
demarcation
has therefore been made in human relationships. The pious divorced
themselves
from those who did not rigidly participate in the morals of the Torah.
The
ungodly were the first enemy area of the world experience of the pious.
However, there were many of them. What a flood made necessary. However,
the
natural disasters were accepted as God-given; especially the protest
against
the natural disasters was regarded as godless and had to provoke
further
punishments, Exodus 16f. God came in fire pillars, bush fires, shared
the sea,
thundered out of the clouds, was a gentle whispering. He fought in the
wars,
sent fog and droughts. Later on, God's aggressions were also directed
against his
own people. That's why it must have done something against God, the
prophets
said. They called for conversion. In short: apart from the godless, the
world
was interpreted as God's medium. Since God was respected and loved by
the
pious, the world was also loved and respected. She was divine herself.
The New Testament cosmos feeling is
quite different. Nearly all writers, especially John, see the world as
a
hostile force into which God enters as Jesus. His kingdom is not of
this world
(18,35), but God loves the world (3,16) and judges it in the cross
(9,39).
Discipleship was a small group, unlike Israel. They had the whole
world, even
the Jews, against them. That is why this sharp demarcation from the
world was
necessary. It had to compensate for the weakness of this small group.
Thus the
disciples were the light of the world (Mt 5:14), as was Jesus (Jn
8:12). The
disciples were given missions for the world (Mt 28). God is set against
the
world (Rm 3,19). His wisdom is foolishness for the world (1 Cor 1:20)
or vice
versa. Christians no longer feel at home in the world (4,11).
Influenced by
gnosis and apocalypticism, the idea of two worlds is conceived. This
world and
that world are now opposites (Mt 12:32). This world is provisional,
fleeting,
evil and in need of salvation through Christ. The early churches should
not be
put on an equal footing with it (Rm 12,2). One can speak of a hostility
to the
world on the part of Christians. The world receives all the predictions
of
evil, false and dangerous. The non-Christians were also counted among
the
world, so that a confrontation of
(World, Gentiles, Devils, Sin) and (God, Christians,
reconciliation in
the cross for believers). The relationship with the world is -
psychiatrically
judged - paranoid. In the world, Christians are afraid (Jn 16:33), it
is the
basic feeling of being able to be devoured, the devil looking for whom
he can
devour (1 Pt 5:8). The fear of the invasion of reality is on an equal
footing
with the world view of the first Christians. Fear of depersonalization
is
scarcer in NT. The feeling of being an object, however, is expressed,
for
example, in Luther's statement that man is ridden either by the devil
or by
Christ. Man is subject to foreign powers (Rm 8:35-38). But God is a
personal
God and is characterized by overcoming these powers. Sin is regarded as
such a
power that drives the I into proportionlessness.
Sin as an urge into the
disproportionality (Jüngel, Tod 99) to God is always mediated
in the AT always
personal. Sin is mine or your sin. I am the subject of my sin, I am the
sinner
who walks away from God. I do this by refusing to obey the law of God,
the
Torah is acting. Therefore, in the AT it is possible to speak of sin
(pl.);
this refers to the individual transgressions of the Torah. The sins are
transcendence to the law. Of course Jesus passed the Torah too. The
Sermon on
the Mount antitheses radicalize the Torah and call for an
internalization of
these norms. For the Jew, the Torah could be something alien to
himself; on the
other hand, Jesus polemicizes and wants the behavioral patterns in
human
relationships, conceived as forms of the relationship with God, to
emanate from
the ego and not from an alien morality. I do not know if this is
achieved by
adapting the ego to Torah and prophets, i. e. internalization of a
primarily
alien and possibly unfamiliar. Enemy of the egoistic superego, which
leads to
the suppression of It-aspirations (Mt 5:29). Or whether the antitheses
should
say that it is pointless to follow external norms if they contradict
the ego
and its intentions. (Mt 5:21-26.28.37).
Jesus' most radical abolition (in the
Hegelian sense) of Torah and prophets, that is, of all tradition, lies
in the
double commandment (Mt 22:34-40). The commandment of the love of God of
whole
hearts, whole souls and whole minds supports the assumption that Jesus
does not
demand a total internalization of thoracic normation, but uses
apparently
radical legal images only to form a parable for a relationship with God
that
comes from the core of the I. Neighborly love, like self-love, i. e.
the
re-connection of social love to the ego, also seems to indicate to me
that
Jesus wants to put the ego of every human being in the foreground of
relationships with God and other people. Metaidentities (as I act
before
others, as I act before myself and as before God) Jesus does not want
to (Mt 6 :1ff,
5.7.16ff). Schlatter's interpretation of these passages as
"selflessness" is misleading. Bonhoeffer's "follow-up" hit
it off with the term "oblivion". (Dietrich Bonhoeffer, Nachfolge,
München10 (Kaiser) 1971,136) Jesus asks
us to forget metaidentity
and - even more than Laing - to forget self-identity. Bonhoeffer
already
suspected that there is a God-relationship in which the question of
identity
becomes a minor matter in the face of God's all-embracing love. Under
the
condition of the double command of God's love as love for men Mk 12:33
parr.
that it is the self that is in relation to man and God. The so-called
double-command
is not a double rule at all. Firstly, it is precisely the union of love
for God
and love for humanity that says that this love is not twofold. But then
God and
men cannot be two different things. The best example of this is the
two-natured
God-man Jesus Christ himself and his incarnation in all his smallest
brothers
(Mt 25). Secondly, the Greek a)gaph=seij will always translated
saying : 'you shall love! It can also be
a future tense in grammatical terms without hesitation, that is to say
it can
be understood as a promise or the theologically popular "promise":
you will love. This would also expose the repressive translation system
of the
old church, which wants to command love. "To love is a double bond."
One should do something which, by its very nature, can only be created
without
compulsion. A double bond does not belong to the' double commandment'
either.
For the double commandment is precisely the abolition of all legal
provisions.
The Pharisees ask Jesus for a law. He uses their question as a pendant
and
brings a paradox: the supreme commandment is to do something that
cancels out
all the commandments. Jesus transcends every legality. For the laws are
mediators of God's will. However, one means refuses to be direct.
Jesus' revolution of the relationship
between man and God and other people is the introduction of immediacy.
He goes
into a world full of mediation - he talks directly to everyone, to the
Pharisees without great diplomacy and tactics, with the sinners, i. e.
those
who do not have a relationship with God and the people of Israel
according to
Jewish opinion, Jesus has the most direct contact. Whether Jesus
cuddled with
women or men is not handed down to us except for Lk 7,36ff, 8,1-3, John
8,3-11,
the secret Gospel of Mark, Gospel of Thomas 114 and Gospel of Philip 32
(Magdalena of Jesus "Companion" teFkoinwnos). Maybe the early communities
didn't
care. Maybe it was too natural to be mentioned. (Shalom Ben-Chorin,
brother
Jesus. The Narazener from a Jewish point of view, Munich (List)
1972,127ff
assumes that every rabbi was married, so also Jesus.
As Jesus fights sin: He sets up
relationships with the excluded. In the eyes of the law-abiding people,
he had
to appear as a sinner and was executed as a blasphemer. His death is
the result
of an unswerving urge to change conditions. So Jesus overcame sin. So
he bore
sin as the Lamb of God of the world (Jn 1:29). A particularly
impressive
picture of this is the resurrection of the dead. Death as a result of
the
sinful urge to become disproportionate (Rm 6,23) is the ultimate in
disproportion; Jesus overcomes him and creates new relationships
between the
young man and Nain and his mother or with Lazarus.
However,
this idea of sin, which is fixed on the person, is increasingly
diminishing in
letters. Expressions such as' our sin' are rarely still used; the
singular' my
sin' is no longer present in the active vocabulary. The idea of sin is
depersonalized. Sin is now an alien power that overwhelms the I and
puts it
under its control and under its law. There is a "law of sin" (Rm 8:2),
i. e. an irreversible causality in the decay of relationships. She is
subject
to the ego passively. It's only a rescue to put yourself under a
different
causality. The "law of the Spirit" (Rm 8:2) or faith is this saving
power. The experience of sin and faith as "laws" is a sign of
feedback circles that are perceived as a causality. It can also be
explained as
a hermeneutic circle, as a vitiosi.
For
the psychoticist, all experiences are only confirmations of his
preconceived
opinion and experience, e. g. that all looks are deadly rays and all
people
want to torture him. But the more he fears and isolates himself, the
more he
experiences himself as powerless towards other people and powers, the
more he
increases in isolation and/or his fantasy systems and is only confirmed
by
reality - if he does not ignore them. There is an identical structure
of sin as
an urge into proportionlessness and the paranoid isolation effort. That
is why,
at first glance, it seems that overcoming sin in faith is an act of
recovery
from this paranoid tendency.
Faith
can
permeate anything, enlarge like grains of mustard to the mustard tree.
He is a
shield and saves, even from illness. Your faith has helped you' says
Jesus (Mt
9:22) to the Blood-Rin. He who believes will be well. Illness has
always been a
punishment for sins. Since the sick were avoided - with the exception
of
exceptions - illness itself was a state of sin: the sick person was
almost
disproportionate. This does not apply to all diseases, but to
infectious
diseases such as leprosy. With the healing of the disease, the lack of
proportionality was lifted. Faith could thus create conditions. For
Jesus,
faith in Jesus means having the most direct relationship with him.
Faith and
trust are Greek one (pi/stij).
In
Dyads we
saw that a fundamental paranoid suspicion can lead to reciprocal
suspicious
spirals of mistrust (eg I love you; I fear you don't love me; but you
show me
through your behavior that you love me, presumably you play this before
me to
make me not sad or angry, you don't want me to notice it, so you
mistrust me.
When
Jesus
says that one is saved, when one trusts him, then trust means, as an
absence of
mistrust, that all the thoughts which one person makes about another,
thoughts
which therefore stand between the two and prevent directness, come to
rest and
the distrustful and anxious doubter gains a direct relationship with
Jesus.
Faith is an immediate relationship. Faith as a subject has the
believer. And
yet there is also a certain way of attacking positive feelings, of joy,
tenderness, warmth, admiration and sympathy that evokes the grace of
others in
me. My faith is inflamed by your trustworthiness. Because I see how you
have
helped others, I can imagine that you are helping me too. This makes me
open
for the inner changes that are necessary to get well again. That's how
my faith
in you will help me to get better. I believe. Jesus talks about my
faith and
your faith.
Jesus
died,
he was tortured to death. The relationships of love were broken. Not
only the
relationship with Jesus was broken by his death; Jesus' relationship
with God
was broken off, even if Jesus does not want to break the relationship
from his
side, and from the endless loneliness of a suffocating man he cries out
his
despair against God: "Why did you leave me? Today it is said that he
only
piously recited Ps 22, not complaining.
Even
Job's
curses against God reveal more relationship activity and trust than the
disbelief called obedience. They will insist that Jesus, out of
obedience, went
to the cross. This is how the Gospels portrayed it. There will
meanwhile be
enough people who have proven that Jesus did not die intentionally, not
even to
ignite the Kingdom of God (as Albert Schweitzer said, cf Reich Gottes
und
Christentum [I] (1967), Gesammelte Werke IV, 511-731, Berlin 1971). To
portray
Jesus' death as an act of obedience is historically untenable. It's
probably
community building. Jesus' cries on the cross express the despair of
his
failure. As its last proclamation, it calls out from the solitude of
God's
abandonment.
After Jesus' death, the
circumstances of the
disciples broke down. They scattered for fear of being persecuted. They
reacted
so realistically paranoid. Through Jesus' death, three levels of
relationship
broke. The faith in him as the Messiah was disproved. It wasn't him.
Grief
is
the most intense preoccupation with the lost lover. Sadness fails
because of
reality. The mourner must give to the beloved. But it's not that fast.
It's a
process. The deceased lover often appears to the mourner as a vision.
This
shows how intense the relationship with the beloved was. Freud now
distinguishes between two ways of dealing with the loss of loved ones:
sadness
and melancholy ('Trauer und Melancholie', WW X, 428ff). Mourning is the
libidinous recasting of objects. The libido, which was previously
directed at
the lost object, is slowly transferred to another object, so that it
can be
replaced by the lost object and the loss can be overcome by a profit.
But a
prerequisite for this are suitable objects of love, Freud did not seem
to have
thought of that. Melancholy internalizes the lost object so that it can
always
be with you. Some of Laing's patients internalized this after the death
of a
parent. The mother, her manners, her language, her breathing, her
make-up and
her clothes, everything is then imitated perfectly and the
schizophrenic can
finally play the role so perfectly that he is her. The mother then
became a
self system in the body of the schizophrenic, separated from the true
self of
the schizophrenic, but a false self system. It may be that the
schizophrene, if
he had no dislikes against the mother, gives up his old self entirely
in favour
of the mother incarnation. He will only perceive the nested mother as
false
self if he hated her. Then he will separate himself from the hated
being in him
and free up more and more space for him through more and more retreats
of the
true self into the vacuum. When a loved one nests, on the other hand,
the
identity of both can merge. Freud calls this act melancholy. He
describes it as
unrealistic behavior.
Jesus was seen - according to the earliest confession 1 Cor 15:3ff - first by Kephas, then by the twelve and finally by more than 500 brothers at once. The teachings about the interpretation of this w)=fqh are very controversial. I think it is a melancholic internalization of Jesus, which has led to the loss of Jesus in the context of mourning and the task of dealing with the loss of Jesus, first of all to a vision of an individual.(Yorick Spiegel, Der Prozeß des Trauerns. Analyse und Beratung, München (Kaiser) 1973 differentiates shock, control, regression and adaptation as the 4 phases of mourning and reports 171ff on visions of mourning in the 3rd phase, the regression. Kephas will have certainly shared this experience with others and thus evoked a first collective vision among the disciples equally affected by the death of Jesus, which eventually led to mass hysteria in a kind of mass hysteria. Visions are perceived as real. This is shown by hallucinations in the experimental psychoses with LSD. There are also collective visions, for example, of Indian tribes such as the Yaqui in northern Mexico and the Native American Church with their Peyote mescaline trips to Easter. In this respect, it is historically probable that the talk of Jesus' resurrection was based on collective Easter visions. (Ernst Benz, The Vision. Forms of experience and imagery, Stuttgart (Klett) 1969; Manfred Josuttis/ Hanscarl Leuner, Religion und die Droge. Ein Symposion über religiöse Erfahrungen unter Einfluß von Halluzinogenen, Stuttgart (Kohl-hammer) 1972, including: Wilhelm Keilbach, techniques of religious ecstasy, 9-22)
To
present Jesus' resurrection as an "objective act of salvation" and to
establish and prove it empirically with our categories of real
existence
verifiable fact is not only a document of the decline of theology to
positivism. It is also a sign of inability to believe. For we walk in
faith,
not in seeing (2 Cor 5:7). It is a blatant lie to use words such as
"objective fact" in connection with biblical tradition.
The story
of Mothman from Point Pleasant in West Virginia may serve as an
illustration of
the emergence of mass hysteria. He is described as a 1.90 m tall, dark
winged
creature, wingspan 3 m, with shining red eyes 5 cm in size, a black
angel. He
was seen on 14.11.1966 at 23.30 o' clock on the coal dump of a shut
down power
plant near the "TNT-area" by two couples. He climbed up out of a dust
cloud, flapping his wings, flying over the car of the Scarberrys and
Mallettes
several times and disappeared. The following day, the local cheese
leaflet
Point Pleasant Register titled: "Couples See Man-Sized Bird...
Creature...
Something". This triggered a series of other sightings in the vicinity.
Linda Scarberry saw him several times in the following days, even
sitting on
the roof of her house. Others saw his sharp claws, others appreciated
him to 4m
size. Exactly 13 months later, a bridge collapsed there. An ancient
Iroquois
legend predicted that when such a creature appeared, an accident would
happen.
It was obvious to combine the large Virginia eagle owl with the
collapse of the
Silver Bridge. Many readers who had already seen the Mothman in the
past and
had also experienced accidents as a result of it came forward. There
were even
UFO sightings nearby, which probably made him an alien. They hunted
this harbinger
of the harbingers of the beast and one of them shot a Virginia eagle
owl. First
doubts arose. When the reporter Mary Hyre, who had been committed to
the
sensation of the moth man, died, the sightings also ebbed away. Here a
striking
analogy to the Easter visions of the disciples can be seen: First the
announcement of a first vision triggers the series: "and that he has
been
seen by Kephas, then by the twelve. After that he was seen by more than
five
hundred brothers at once, most of whom are still alive today, but some
of them
fell asleep. After that he was seen by James, then by all the apostles.
At last
of all he was also seen by me as an untimely birth "(1 Cor 15:5-8 cf Lk
24:34.50;
John 20:19;20,26)
Paul himself
also had a vision (Acta 9:3ff) with a subsequent 3-day catatonic stupor
at the
gates of Damascus:"See nothing, refuse to eat. His individual vision of
Christ, which was not shared by companions, was unlike the visions of
the
disciples, not a vision of form, but a vision of light, a passing
psychotic
decompensation episode with spontaneous remission. It had the same
structure as
the St. Stephen's stone (Acta 7:54-60) or also Jesus' baptism: Heaven
on and
voice from above. Kraepelin regards such things as "acute confusion".
“In individual cases, ideas of greatness predominate: Many
sick people are high
persons, have been in heaven, have seen the Savior, travel to America."
(Kraepelin aaO 39) Paul, as a pious Pharisee, had taken on the fight
against
the new sect of Christians. He must have been extremely intensely
concerned
with this phenomenon, because he hated the Christians and devoted his
full time
to the fight against them and was pleased about the St. Stephen's
Apostleship
(Acta 8:1). When Jesus asks Saul in the Damascus experience why he
hates him so
much, the feeling of guilt towards the 5th commandment has manifested
itself
here in the heavenly voice. The GESTAPO work (Acta 8:3) and the fun of
executions were no longer internally compatible with the ban on
killing. The
torture man is emotionally affected by the victim.
Laing
reports of several patients who are taken in by hated persons, i. e.
the hated
person's self-inclusion. However, most of them remained divided within
themselves. Hitchcock's "Psycho" dissects this resurgence of the
murdered mother in her murderous son, who turns into a werewolf-like
creature
into his dead mother's clothing and then kills what the son loves.
It is
possible that Paul has partially lost his old self in this conversion.
He then
set up a completely new identity system, only in some places do
fragments of
the old brutal self still appear (e. g. 2 Cor 11:22; Phil 3:4ff). The
extremely
pale vision of the Paul corresponds to the fact that he had never
experienced
Jesus himself, but only had secondary information. From the
internalization of
Jesus' experience of interrogating victims, from the very first oral
tradition
as a precursor of the Gospels, his meagre knowledge of the historical
Jesus
feeds on. Therefore, instead of a design vision, only a light vision
has been
made. Nevertheless, he joins the line-up of true Jesus visionaries who
have
seen Jesus as a man in dialogue, like Lk 24, thus claiming the
authority of the
apostles for himself and competing with them.
The
argumentation of Paul against the denial of the resurrection has three
steps:
1. if there is no resurrection of the dead, then Christ has not risen
either.
If Christ is not risen, our sermon is in vain; 3. your faith is also in
vain (1
Cor 15:13f) Paul presupposes the phenomenon of resurrection before
accepting
Christ as risen. If it is true that the resurrection is about visions
of the
bereaved, this logic suggests from Paul that such visions of
resurrection were
not so rare. Christ is not preached as the only risen one. Paul
confesses that
the visions present Jesus in another medium than flesh and blood,
namely in a
spiritual body (1 Cor 15:2ff). All he saw was light, not a man.
Spiritual is a
perception under the influence of spirit. The abandonment of these
visions was
for Paul the pneu=ma, a power
that the early church called the holy, divine spirit. Only under the
influence
of this force could Easter visions be experienced, he says. The
disciples who
were initially scattered had reunited and experienced 40 days of Jesus'
visions
(Acta 1:3). The 40 stands for a religious incubation period before the
eruption
of the religious volcano of divine revelation, as in Jesus' temptation.
They
lived together. Pentecost they once again had a collective vision of
tremendous
intensity. Outsiders thought they were drunk (Acta 2:13). Even back
then, many
people were sceptical about the visions. It can be said that the
terrible
experiences of Jesus' death in the disciples after the shock phase set
in
motion overwhelming melancholic potencies and mass psychotic escape
attempts
from the reality that Jesus was dead. Probably the disciples were too
weak to
cope with death as a fact through mourning by diverting their
libidinous
occupation of Jesus - which is no doubt - to another human being. For
the
disciples, Jesus had been the deciding relationship person for the
disciples
during their lifetime and had determined their meta-identity, the
disciples were
incapable of developing their own autonomy and had their identity
determined by
their relationship with Jesus. With the death of Jesus, their identity
was
destroyed. There was no other man similar to Jesus to whom they could
have
transferred the libidinous occupations of Jesus, so that the basic
condition of
a non-melancholic mourning work was dispensed with. Freud's concept of
marriage
work, however, is inhuman in that he considers it healthy to replace
one with
the next. Humanity is irreplaceability and human beings are not objects
of the
libidinal occupation. They are not toilets that fall under the category
of
being occupied. They are also not psychohydraulic steam engines.
Jesus
was
for the disciples at the same time a vital mediator of their own
identity and
an unavoidably beloved Lord. That is why they were not able to do any
mourning
work objectively, but had to fall into melancholy in order to survive.
They've
done it, but on the condition that they become me-lancholic. Or
expressed in
terms of the double bond theory: Jesus was the disciples' elementary
identity
and thus the guarantor of the disciples' own identity. Besides, they
liked him.
His death robbed them of their identity and a loved one. In addition,
all hopes
of the promised kingdom of God, which had already begun in the
experiences with
Jesus, were shattered. The disciples were therefore in an untenable
position;
their social death was sealed by Jesus' death, their wandering radical
movement
was crushed. The only way for them not to give up was to flee into the
world of
fantasies and visions, which at that time received a much more positive
assessment than today, namely as a sign of divine spirit, as divine
revelations. Her disciple identity, social cohesion and spiritual life
of the
world with all his hopes was restored. By the fact that Peter was the
first
visionary, he had been able to automatically assume the role of the
religious
revelator and thus successor of Jesus in the movement. It was like a
prophetic
vision of his vocation that he was the legacy of his leadership role.
The
broken hopes were now eschatologized, i. e. directed to the future,
Jesus lived
with them in his new spiritual body and saved them from libidinous
changes. I
would use the language of mass schizophrenia here for the first time.
In prayer
they had hallucinated the person of Jesus and his healing powers
penetrated
into their bodies, so that they too could perform healing miracles. The
comforter was the substitute Jesus, who showed possession of the holy
spirit in
its multiple forms from glossolalia to miracle healings, the person of
Jesus
worked directly in and through the disciples/apostles.
The
visionary vocations empower the visionary to speak directly in the name
of God.
This had a high degree of credibility in late antiquity. Today,
however,
someone who is similar to a divine mission becomes an inmate of a
mental
institution. In the overwhelming majority of cases, more or less
pronounced
size ideas are added to the impairment ideas. The sick person has
suffered
"admirably", will still accomplish great things, is called to higher
things, has to expect a better lottery ticket in the future. Sometimes
it is
vivid dreams that lift him up and compensate for all adversity. In
these
"nocturnal spiritual wastes", the violence of God leads him to
foreign countries, brings him into circulation, including those of the
sexes,
with high persons and gives him promising promises for the future by
means of
manifold depictions. More often still, there are individual visionary
experiences understood with clear consciousness. The sick man awakens
in the
night with indescribable feelings of delight, feels as if he is flowing
through
and illuminated by the holy spirit. His eyes are dazzled by the light
that
fills his bedroom; a wonderful scent flows in. He sees God in the form
of a
star, a meaningful figure of points of light, a glorious figure in
exquisite
robes, the Mother of God, angels with golden wings carrying a royal
crown, the
Christ Child holding him by the hand, the globe, the emperor with a
shining
sun. He hears a voice in more or less clear terms, announcing his high
mission
to him: "This is my dear son, in whom I am well pleased", "You
are forgiven for your sins" and the like. Sometimes such experiences
are
repeated several times in longer spaces. The illusions of the senses
also often
gain pleasant content. God Himself speaks to the sick, appoints him as
Emperor
Rothbart, gives him huge sums of money, marries him to a princess
"(Kraepelin aaO Vol. II, 194f) The conviction that he is filled with
the
divine Spirit in a miraculous way often develops gradually, even
without
Damascus or hardcore conversion experience of evangelical sin When he
prays,
fertile rain comes down, or the cloudy sky suddenly clears up as soon
as he
enters the street. Falsified memories awaken the ill person's
imagination that
God preaches to him everything that happens. During the development of
these
delusions, which are carried out in a few months or years, the cranes
remain
prudent, oriented and orderly. They are, especially in the beginning,
quite
willing to explain their ideas coherently, to justify, to fight
objections; it
is "method" in madness."(Kraepelin aaO Vol. II, 195)
The
grandiosity of the chosen one is sung for the simple user of divine
services in
german “Protestant hymn book” songs: Evangelisches
Kirchengesangbuch (=EKG)
28,2:"Since I was not yet born, you were born to me. And you chose me
as
your own before I knew you. EKG 441,2:"Peacekeeper, I was chosen on the
first day when I was born to be your blessed child of grace; you gave
me gifts
from heaven because we have nothing good of our own and are lost
without you. O
Jesus, my rest, I joyfully reach for the gifts which you have given me
again
this day through your mercy for my blessedness." The EKG is permeated
by
this thought of choice: I am chosen, God's love-ling child.
The
song "El
Condor pasa" sings of a Tupac Amaru chieftain who attempted a rebellion
against the Spaniards in the Inca Empire in 1780 but was captured and
killed.
In the Indian legends, he evaded capture by flying away as a condor. A
similar
behaviour has been chosen here in order to overcome political
resignation. The
hero didn't die, he's still alive. And he lives in every voice that
sings the
song. He lives on as the archetype of liberation. Only when the
liberation has
been achieved can this song be forgotten and the grandmothers sing it
to their
grandchildren only as a youth. Unfortunately, Incas are exterminated.
The song
was too weak against the Spanish. And Jesus was too weak in the visions
of his
followers to have stopped the Spaniards from the bestial final solution
program. Jesus' failure continues in this.
The
more
distant the impressions of Jesus are, the more abstract becomes what
the
apostles and the early churches of Jesus imagine. Paul can therefore no
longer
speak of Jesus from Nazareth, but only of his spiritual - i. e.
schizophrenic-psychotic - experiences of Christ. Christ is in him: "I
live; but not I, but Christ lives in me; (Gal 2:20) Christ has now
taken the
place of the former self of Saul with Paul. Paul is the home of another
man
whom he has not even seen in the flesh. However, Paul can still realize
that he
is Paul, the apostle. Clearly, however, his statements do not reveal
the
intrapsychic relationship of being Christ and being Paul at the same
time. He
can also say that he is in Christ, as he says he is in faith. For Paul,
there
seems to be no big difference at all between who is in whom.
Schizophrenics
often lose the ability to distinguish between outside and inside;
therefore, this
confusion may also be conditional on Paul.
It
is not
unusual for several people to occupy their own bodies with different,
even
several people. The physical delusion of persecution is given a very
peculiar
education in that morally significant clinical picture, which is called
"obsession mania". Here, the enemies who torment the sick are
transferred into their own bodies. The persecutors now sit in their
ears and
numb the sick person by their greyish crying and cursing, but more
often in the
abdomen, ascend up to the head, close the sick person's throat, thicken
his
blood, open his skull, force him to the strangest actions, and talk to
him out
of his belly of blasphemous things. Here it can happen that the enemy
in his
own body is joined by another, friendly minded power, which pushes him
into one
half of his body and leads long, fierce battles and discussions with
him. While
the persecutors in the formerly described forms were generally thought
of as a
mysterious mob of nihilists, freemasons, and social democrats, in the
latter
cases more religious beliefs tend to be used as explanations. It is a
secluded
soul, the devil, an evil spirit who has taken possession of the body of
the
sick person, and to whom, under certain circumstances, the dear God or
one of the
archangels may confront victoriously. This self-doubling of the
personality
reminds us of those dreams in which we have extended conversations and
are
often surprised by the striking reasons for our opponent's
proof."(Kraepelin aaO Vol. II, 193f)
I
tried to
characterize the faith in Jesus before his assassination as the urge in
proportionality and I did not doubt the mental health of this
relationship. The
situation is different after Jesus' death with faith. The use of the
language
of faith is changing to the non-personal state of being, which is no
longer
able to show a direct relationship with Jesus, except for the psychotic
experience. The glossolalia was considered a prophetic charism. Just as
Delphis
Pythia babbles in front of her trance-steam column, which their priests
vaporize to sense, so also Asia Minor and Greek congregations played
oracle
hour in the service. Paul does everything in his power to enable the
churches
to participate in this partial psychotic decompensation. But it doesn't
work
for many of them (2 Th 3,2) Apparently not all psychotic experiences
could be
experienced even then. The ghost blows where it wants.
Now
the
problem of proclamation arises. The Pschotic experiences of the Easter
visions
were acquired in an untenable situation after Jesus' death. However,
this
untenable situation has only been experienced by a few. They cannot
comprehend
the new addresses of the Gospel. Nor can it be assumed from the outset
that
they are schizophrenic. The Gospel sermon must therefore contain
elements that
put the addressee in an unsustainable situation, and faith then offers
itself
to the matt-chess-set. That's my guess.
Main
elements of pauline sermon are the Dualismen of
Law
Gospel
1 chose 15. Adam
Christ
(Rm5, 11 first-class)
Sin
faith
Death
new life
Good works
Gods justice/
grace
Thinking
means thinking: differentiate, but Paul is something other than mere
distinctions to help us think. He divides the whole universe into
affectively
positive and negative antipolarities. This black-and-white painting of
the
world may be due to the history of relics (e. g. in the Old Testament,
in
Persia's light eclipse) as well as to the persecution situation of the
community: For such a relatively small group in the existential threat,
it is
vital to divide the environment into blatant poles. Ingroup norms,
beliefs and
behaviours must clearly cut themselves off from those of the majority
of
outsiders, which promotes the social cohesion of the group and denies
its
members the possibility of returning to the outside world all too
easily,
because its norms have been affectively negatively occupied. The
smaller a
group is, the more threatened, the more important it is for them to
establish a
group identity that portrays the group as[precious, good, just] and the
environment as [bad, evil, unjust and hostile]. (Luise Schottroff, Der
Glaubende und die feindliche Welt. Beobachtungen zum gnostischen
Dualismus und
seiner Bedeutung für Paulus und das Johannesevangelium, WMANT
37,
Neukirchen-Vluyn (Neukirchener) 1970) It is althought possible that
this
paranoid identity of the group of real people affects human being more
than the
norms of its environment.
The
double
bind consists of two opposing statements plus a third statement that
refuses to
clear the field, preventing it from leaving the unsustainable position.
We find
this third instruction to be bad in the attribution of the world
outside the
Christian community. The two kingdom doctrine fulfils this function of
holding
Christians in the kingdom of Christ at the stake. The untenable
situation in
itself is created by an immediate contradiction, such as experiencing
sin in
one's own body and flesh, but still loving God inwardly, Rm 7: The
person is
divided into flesh and spirit, and that is an unbearable suffering
against
himself. I'm in evil strong flesh, I'm good weak mind. I can't do what
I want.
A prime example of a hebephrenic from Kraepelin's Heidelberg madhouse:
"Delusions
are also emerging, which at times even come to the fore in the clinical
picture. First of all, the same ones use to be more sad content. The
sick man
is to blame for everything, a great sinner, murderer and patriotic
apostate,
has made false statements in court, has stained himself, does not come
to
heaven; he is lost, damned, doomed to evil, is judged for time and
eternity,
deserves death by fire; he is "as if the devil wanted to go on for a
long
time after him". He is fixed, observed, gossiped, bewitched, is to be
killed, declared a spy, shot, be made to be an angel. They give him
poison in
his food, musk water, "shoe nail juice and potash", take his blood,
bring him dirt under his hair, disgrace his face, make his thoughts,
artificially influence his actions, feed him the words. The seed is
aborted,
nature thrown into his face. Women see themselves persecuted by
gentlemen, are
chloroformed and dishonoured at night, "made" without nature. The
body melts; the joints crack; the feet break; the blood does not melt;
everything inside is burned and rot away; everything dries
up."(Kraepelin
aaO Vol. II, 150)
Paul
benefits practically from sin. He assumes that all men have the law.
Here again
we notice the completely undifferentiated abstract use of the grasping
power of
Paul. The theological framework is made up of de-personalized,
collectivized
and generalized thought patterns. It is repeated through all texts with
a small
variation width. Not only the Jews are given the law by the Torah, but
also the
Gentiles have it in their hearts (Rm 2,14f). Paul is right: in every
social
structure, redundancies of behavior and speech are manifested in norms,
in
morality and in a stabilizing law. A common moral ethic thus creates
the
conditions for coexistence par excellence, but at the same time proves
to be
one of the most important instruments for asserting and stabilizing
power and
rule. (...) Conscience - called' superego' in the language of
psychoanalysis -
is to be understood as the psychic instance that enables the individual
and
forces him/her to live in harmony with the collective and his/her
expectations
of behaviour. (...) A' bad conscience' is at first nothing more than
the
feeling of being in conflict with the social environment and its
expectations.
This explains the fact that people who behave differently from the
social norm
tend to be part of a group which in the same way enables members of the
group
who deviate from the norm to endure their outsider status. Because the
general
deviation in society is the norm in the group. (Gunther Soukup, in: W.
Gottschalch et al., Sozialisationsforschung, Frankfurt am Main8
1973, pp. 154-157) Whether gymnastics club, fixer, rocker, panderer or
esoteric
youth sects, each subculture generates specific norms that link
inwards,
splitting them off from the outside. They form an inner world within
the group,
which promotes functional communication there, but is hardly capable of
being
conveyed to the outside world and is in part in considerable
contradiction to
the general social norm (BGB, StGB).
The
behavioural norms of former societies were usually extremely rigid; the
Torah
can only be respected with the utmost effort and restrictions of the
individual. It was therefore almost impossible for the individual to
comply
with the rigid legal requirements. In addition, the Torah was
repressive
against the individual intentions, which in turn has a high aggression
potential. The aggressions will presumably have been expressed not by
better
observance of the commandments, but by increasing the deviations
against the
Torah. This gave the individual the impression that it was maliciously
against
the law, if it had come to an internalisation at all. Deviation from
the law as
a divine regulation of human relationships was sin - the impulse to be
disproportionate to God and the whole of the people. Sin is something
negatively affected, caused by the rigid sanctions which the people
gave to the
dissenters, such as Jesus of Nazareth. The almost inevitable deviation
from the
law had to cause a penalty in the individual. It is in conflict: if it
follows
its own intentions, against the Torah, etc., it exposes itself to the
sanctions
of the people and even to the appropriated disapproval of its superego.
It thus
becomes self-contradictory. But if it follows the law, it becomes
frustrated,
develops aggressions until it is no longer able to control itself and
the
aggressions unrestrained break out into illegal behavior. Sin is
therefore a
dilemma produced by inadequate moral codes. Laws that were once enacted
as
promotion can, under other circumstances, become a brake on and an
inhibition
of loving coexistence, as Jesus shows again and again, whether
ear-cracking or
emergency aid on the Sabbath, whether purity laws that served to avoid
epidemics and currently demand that no help be provided. Thus,
aporetic,
unsustainable situations arose: those who kept one of the 618
commandments
violated the other. One could not sin. The way of life of a Thora
devoted took
on the traits of the bizarre, even inhuman.
Paul
was a
Pharisees, and knew the Torah's double bond very well. "But the law has
come to pass, that sin may become more powerful. But where sin has
become more
powerful, grace has become much more powerful..." (Rm 5:20) Law and sin
are in a circulus vitiosus. So in order to stimulate the sinful
dilemma, one
needs the law. According to Paul, it is to serve to recognize sin (Rm
3:20),
whereby Paul is probably silent that sin is only the product of the
law. He
calls the law the power of sin, and so it is said something similar (1
Cor
15:56). The righteous one was the one who kept to the law. Justice was
founded
on the law and the lawfulness thus had a share in justice. To have a
fair share
of justice was nothing more than social affirmation within the village
community or synagogue.
Paul
builds
on the feeling of failure in the sin-double bond. The only escape or
overcoming
of this dilemma was a reduction of divine reality from the law to faith
in the
redemption by Jesus' death. The confirmation of social integrity has
been
replaced by God's righteousness, which now comes from faith. The
recognition of
the Self by God and others is no longer achieved by law enforcement,
but only
faith makes righteous (Rm 4,5). The faith in Jesus as the Lord and
Savior after
Jesus' death is based on the melancholic internalization of the lost
real Lord.
In exactly the same structure of psychotic internalization, God's
righteousness
is now taking place. What was previously expressed in it through social
intercourse and behavior - the identity of the individual as a sinner
or
righteous person - is now apparently released from social control into
the
psychotic relationship with Christ. Paul forms a new double bond, which
contributes to the confirmation of the state of psychosis Faith. Paul
argues
that God had taken his son Jesus as our substitute for us sinners
and that is why our sins were forgiven because of Jesus' death. Sin is
already
completely abstract. The principle of balance righteousness is
subordinated to
God if one believes that God has once and for all forgiven our sins
through
Jesus' death. Jesus was only a bestial sacrifice of God to himself,
according
to all our sins. A loving God would have to be insane to practise such
a legal
formal masochism: God as his own executioner, his own beast. Whoever
thinks of
God that way has probably been disturbed in his Oedipal phase. The son
is
murdered by the father. This motif of moloch sacrifice in Gen 22 is a
fantasy
of strong expression about castration anxiety. Jesus was castrated
symbolically
and representatively for us or deprived of his potency and had to
suffocate on
the cross after extensive torture.
Sinfulness is a
metaidentity, sinners become sinners through their uncompliant
behaviour. Paul
pushes it to the top: every man is a sinner. He no longer accepts the
Jewish
divorce of the righteous and sinners by law, because it was a feint of
the
pious, and no one could ever fully live according to the law. He had
apparently
tried this in his youth as an impeccable Pharisee. (Phil 3:3-9)
Moreover, one
could even sin with the law, i. e. the law and its minimal literal
observance
could be used as a presentation to be seen as just before the public.
The upper
class of the Sadducees seemed to have the hybrid self-confidence of
many rich
people that they were committed to law-abiding as a cultural asset to
enhance
their reputation. Therefore Paul says that there is no difference here:
"they
are all sinners, and lack the glory which they should have with God,
and are
justified without any service from his grace by the redemption which
has
happened through Christ Jesus" (Rm 3,23f). Thus he is close to Jesus'
double commandment of God's love for neighbor. It is also a criticism
of the
Torah: it did not lead Israel into the kingdom of God, in which neither
slave
nor suitor is any more, but all class differences are abolished
Pentecostally.
Since Paul cannot, however, break up Jewish feudalism, he tries to
instaurize
the idea of a free fraternal conviction of equals before God. Before
God,
everyone is equal, and equally bad. This disassembly of the upper class
arrogance, which was characteristic of the Jesus Movement, however,
underwent a
transformation in the course of church history into an insult to the
public of
the church people in general. The melancholy people in Kraepelin's
psychiatry
are the product of this mediation of a German consciousness of sin from
the
pulpit: "Frequently, the suits of self-accusations play over into the
religious realm. The sick person can no longer pray as he used to, has
lost
faith, God's blessing, lost eternal bliss, has committed sin against
the Holy
Spirit, has not visited the Church diligently, sold the divine, has not
sacrificed enough lights, has fallen away from the Lord God, has not
possessed
the devil; the Spirit of God has left him; the evil enemy has wanted to
take
him away. He is as if he was not allowed to enter the church; he must
go into
eternity with the blame of the sinful guilt, redeeming poor souls "
(Kraepelin
aaO Vol. II, 319)" The common origin of the ideas of sinfulness and the
disgruntlement from a pathological change of the overall condition
speaks also
for the frequent observation that the self-acknowledgement of the
church is not
possible. He notices that he always makes new mistakes, so stupidly
thereforeredet, insulting everyone. "The church-trained investigation
of
one's own sins can increase so much that a person becomes completely
incapable
of acting and visits the shelter of the clinic.
The glory (kau/xhsij), ie a "sustainable social position"
(Bateson), is missing to all before God. Sinners are in an
unsustainable
position before God, analogous to their unsustainable position before
men. Paul
thus ascribes to all people a metaidentity that makes it impossible for
them to
stand autonomously in dignity before others and God. Thus prepared, he
now
assigns redemption to those who have been squeezed into a corner. He
means
whoever believes in Jesus is righteous. Jesus objectively brought the
identity
of all people before God into a different light, reconciled them, made
them
children instead of servants. Thus, any action dedicated to the
development of
one's own identity has become superfluous, and even ingratitude to
Jesus.
Jesus has provided for
a sustainable position of all before God. Anyone who wants to define
his or her
own identity falls back into the category of metaidentity as a sinner.
This new
identity can therefore not be influenced from any side, perfectly
protected
against any access from outside (other people) and inside (Ego) and God
(the
Jesus' healing act 'obliges' to love). It transcends every experience,
is
transcendental. The self cannot prevent itself from being loved by a
God who
lets his sun rise above good and evil. The lawfulness as a tool of
religious
self-representation is thus completely nullified.
Works
do
not do justice to God's good will. The dilemma: I am justified by the
cross,
whether I like it or not. Nothing else justifies. The second condition
of
justification is my faith: only if I believe that I am justified by the
cross,
I am justified. To see through this contradiction is, just like faith,
not
everyone's thing. The believer must be passive towards God, let the
justification action be joyfully received through him, only then will
he be right
to God. In this way, Paul deprives the listeners of the power of
disposition
over their own identity. Only those who surrender without protest under
God's
compulsion will have a relationship with him. Under the condition of
renouncing
every self-mood, the underage Christian gets a share in the boundless
love of
the Father. Those who do not participate remain in sin, which was
demonized by
Paul before. The story Lk 18:9-13 of the Pharisaean and customs
officer, told
in the children's worship service, illustrates the self condemnation as
praeparatio evangelii. The work of self-destruction is morally superior
to the
pride in one's own achievements to improve social conditions.
The
sin
situation - once taken up in the self - is so full of moral depressive
substance
that from here the leap into the psychotic existence of faith with the
lure of
the unassailable identity as child of God and participant of the part
easily
falls to the contrite repentant (the true church and congregation of
the
saints). As with any classical schizophrenia, identity is protected
against any
social attack. The lack of autonomy is compensated in the
transcendental
identity of being loved by God. The congregation, with its super-great
love for
all those who belong to it, in the knowledge of the exuberant grace of
God,
becomes a new home for the contrite sinner. The new slogan is: "We are
good, because we know that we are all bad and can only live by God's
grace. But
the others who do not want to know or believe this are even worse. They
are so
wicked that eternal damnation blossoms.
The
Pauli
thrust was originally revolutionary against the arrogance of the
law-abiding
legions and all the sick, who excommunicated them and at the same time
united
God's love with social integration. It was a battle formula against
religious
excommunication. It has turned into a damaging formula in the
socialization of
Christian children. They are ruined by the small successes of their
personal
development. They learn not to enjoy what they themselves produce. They
are
denied recognition and praise for their small achievements, thereby
reducing
the motivation for further initiative. Instead of receiving praise for
their
small progress, they get hammered into their heads that they are bad
people and
that God, whom they cannot see at all, has slaughtered his son for
their
malice. With this message: "You are to blame for the death of the Lord
Jesus", a masssive negative self-image is instaurated. The free
development of a life-affirming and self-determined ego is nipped in
the bud.
Instead, this poor sausage is to sing incessantly in the service:
"Lord,
have mercy! And after a word about the grace of God, praise him. This
proselytizing proselytization is a development poison for young people.
They
learn that they are not worthy to stand before God, but he only speaks
one
word, and they can breathe again because they do not receive the death
penalty,
just as Jesus did then, whom they can see hanging on this torture
device above
the altar. I describe this dilemma of believing in the justification by
Jesus'
death from the cross so drastically, because I myself have lived
through it as
a priestly son. The accompanying measure was the frequent beatings on
the naked
ass, similar to Luther. It makes it clear that sinfulness and the
threat of
divine violence in the Last Judgement are probable. Such Christian
socialization under the doctrine of justification is a straitjacket
from which
no child can escape. It learns to thank and love God out of fear of an
even
more terrible criminal court. It does not get to know God as a
liberator from
need, but as the most strict judge in the world, who now demands full
thanks
for his extraordinary clemency, but also full thanks, all the love,
with all
his heart and mind.
An
essential difference to the clinical schizophrenic is that the
isolation
circles of Christians do not end in a vacuum, but in God and through
God then
in the church, which forms a social fabric. Catatonic Christian
schizophrenia
was rarely catatonic, apart from saints of the sows and hermits.
Hebephrenia
was also absent, apart from fundamentalist verbal inspiration
teachings. The
paranoid features were sharply defined. There was a strong fear of a
relapse
into sin. The world and death, the transient body and all things on
this side
were shunned. The highly developed self-reflection and control of
schizophrenics is clearly evident in Paulus? texts.
According
to Emil Kraepelin, however, the congregation of worshipers shows
astonishing
similarities to his catatonic inmates of his Heidelberg lunatic
institution: "An
individual contrast to these phenomena, in which the general resistance
to any
change in the current state is expressed, is formed by the often
prominent
signs of increased influence from outside. This is where catalepsia,
which in
such conditions is used to achieve its highest level of education,
belongs
above all to catalepsia, which without exception is shorter or longer
lasting.
Rarely and mostly only temporarily one encounters the echolalia or even
the
echopraxy. The patients simply repeat the speeches addressed to them
mechanically, or at random, they repeat them, tune into a song of their
neighbours and repeat it; they imitate more vivid gestures, which are
presented
to them in a vivid way (lifting their arms, clapping their hands), make
a
movement (beating beats, rolling their hands around each other) and
make a
movement that is stimulated from the outside (beating beats, rolling
their
hands around each other). Sometimes you can even see her doing
everything for
hours on end that a certain person does to her environment, telling her
everything, walking behind her in the same pace, dressing and
undressing with
her and the like." (Kraepelin, Psychiatrie. Ein Lehrbuch
für Studierende und Aerzte, Leipzig
(Barth) 1899,166f) The
liturgy
habitualizes the echolalia and echo practice. The only difference is
that the
faithful become active in worship because of an addressed command,
while the
schizophrenics in Kraepelin's madhouse participate of their own accord.
The
spiritual possession of the Glossola gifted is also to be found in the
madhouse:"The refusal to eat changes abruptly with greediness; the
perhaps
for weeks motionlessly dumb sick man suddenly begins to loudly eject
some
completely incomprehensible cries, Kikeriki, calling Hurrah..."
(Kraepelin
aaO 167) Patients often register their environment meticulously and
show that
they are not at all stunned. The surprising change from one ego-state
to the
other, which Kraepelin so wonderfully unintelligently described, also
takes
place in the divine service: First the totally contrite confessor with
his
Kyrie, but then the full cheering and saluting manically overextended.
A normal
person does not turn from zero to one hundred within 10 seconds of the
adage of
grace. On the phenomenological exterior view, the behavior of the
madman and
the Christian in the service of God is strangely similar. Only the
"negative", the total refusal to obey the orders of the chief
physician, is not to be found in the divine service. This is also the
central
difference between church and madhouse: the Christian is obedient, the
madman
rebellious. A rebellious Christian, however, was - at least for a short
time -
Martin Luther. He was then also banished by Pope Leo.
“Threats leave no
impression at all on them; they may stretch out their tongues if
desired, if
they are told to cut them off and now approach them with knives or
scissors."
(Kraepelin aaO 175) What must these inmates have endured all the
harassment? It
is only understandable that they have practiced all possible forms of
there protest
with faeces and urine in this milieu.
According
to Niklas Luhmann, religion is reduction of world complexity. Christian
self-reflection has not lost its paranoid character. Up to Bonhoeffer's
ethics,
for example, the world has the character of the penultimate improper,
provisional. (Dietrich Bonhoeffer, Ethik, München 1949,85) The
real homeland of
Christians is - in Pietism and conservative churchism - still in
transcendence.
After death, a resurrection of all the dead is to take place, and then
one
comes before the final judgment (Mt 24), threatened by the
apocalypticism of
the Old Testament, from there to the various divisions of heaven and
hell.
Hell
and
purgatory as scenarios of paranoic vision may have been overheard of
earlier
punishments; but in any case, however, these visions were the
ideological basic
potential for the modern births of paranoid hell mania in the
slaughterhouses
of human beings such as Auschwitz. As an unconscious longing, the
horror of the
biblical apocalyptic apocalypse, which is deeply dormant in the soul of
the
people but officially feared, came to fulfilment hoped for by
anti-Semitic
German Christians. Those who have practiced the Lord's tale in the case
of the
church Jesus can do so more easily and quickly, even in the case of
earthly
authorities prescribed by God (Rm 13). The martyr loves every coup d'
état on
his hump because he sees in it God's loving rod. (Pr 3:12; Heb 12:6)
Torturing
is an immediate manifestation of God's fatherhood (Heb 12:7-10). This
also
allows strict church discipline with warning, warning, ex-communication
and
burning to protect the delinquent's self and to anticipate the
inevitable
purgatory. Precisely because everything here on earth is so unreal,
more can be
struck, exploited and tormented. Only the final court and the
punishment that
precedes it simultaneously reduce the paranoia that they generate; stop
the
pursuit of all their visions in concrete political action.
Someone
escaped from the medieval church-breeding at the cost of his life. The
Christian community as a terror system in the name of God's love
suspects
anyone who does not want to participate correctly, immediately of the
diabolical obsession that must be exorcised. "You don't have the Holy
Spirit, dear brother." In this church discipline, the world is breaking
out. What was despised, avoided and abandoned as a hostile world with
its
deadly sins, returns to the kingdom of Christ, the Church. The
community is a
total institution like jail and the
madhouse, but without barbed wire and walls. The walls are
ideological
in nature. Whoever wants to flee gets to feel the whole social
discrimination
of his former social network. You pray for him, you attribute him with
offensive terms. You don't greet him anymore, cut him, ignore him. The
former
homeland becomes a devastating enemy. Church discipline may well be
able to
survive in the future in the age of pluralism, but in sects this harsh
bandage
finds undiminished attractiveness. Whosoever is familiar with
chastisement from
the devout father, feels at home in the hardcore troop of congregations
and
sects with a strong end-time emphasis. The strict rules of the
monastery and
evangelical sect are the same as the stanchions
in prison provide security. The hard bandage
hurts, but also gives
support to weak souls.
The
awareness of belonging to a collective of saints, a Salvation Army
specially
chosen by God and protected from eternal damnation, congratulates the
individual members of this elite unit in an extraordinary way. The
Christian is
a holy messenger of God like an angel, he is loved by God more than
those out
there in the hostile world, who sooner or later fall victim to
annihilation and
who are seen inwardly already in the purgatory of eternal damnation, as
seen in
the history of Lazarus Lk 16:23-25. The boundary [world - self] is
progressively replaced by the boundary [world - church]. Participation
in the
Body of Christ is identified with participation in the church. The
congregation
assumes the function of the great mother, in whose nave the divine
security
becomes sensually perceptible in the nave of the church, through the
merging
experiences of common singing and speaking of confessional formulas,
prayers
and psalms. These confluences allow the ego borders to swim and
re-enact the
uterine safety again and again. At the same time, the community
practises
precisely the solidarity that the hostile world, with its class rule
and administered
technical coldness, lacks.
One
could
also suspect Bloch's hopes of God's kingdom of God to be paranoid,
since they
too dua-lise into the alienated world of late capitalism and the new
homeland
on earth and in heaven at the same time. However, the dialectic in the
Histomat
(historical materialism) does away with primitive dualization in higher
forms
of complexity. The former paranoid element seems to me to be that the
prevailing economic conditions are regarded as bad and inhuman. The
reaction of
this insight, however, is not the recourse of the individual within
himself or
God and into the total unassailability of a vacuum isolated from
reality, but
the extrapolation of the wishes and hopes and intentions of the
individual,
which by means of the resulting solidarity leads to the action of the
change of
political persecution situations. Criticism of paranoia is not directed
at the
perception of the world as a prison, but at the Christian impotence as
a way
out.
The
well-rehearsed certainty of an omnipotence father spares his sons all
real
action and makes them impotent, incapable of procreating social changes
in the
sense of progressive justice. The Christian constitutive experience of
impotence
is even glorified and transformed into the actual strength of the
Pauline
weakness rulers (2 Cor 11,30). The Christian as a castrato of God can
never
learn autonomy. He nourishes and guards his ego weakness with all care.
Selflessness as a virtue says it most honestly: A Christian has no self
if he
is a Christian. Tool of God, instrument, object - not least the love
object of
the God of Love - in it the emptiness of the cave is revealed, in which
the
self rests with healthy people. The fear of real autonomy in
Christianity today
reaches the point where the person who calls God a friend is questioned
about
his legitimacy for theological study. The prayers to whom God
prescribes his
doing - often even instructions against his own "will" are regarded
as proof of the authenticity of the revealed word of God (over me) -
can be
described as compulsively controlled. This time the engine is not the
repressed
drive, but the masterly superego, whose archetype is copied by the
father.
Among the reasons for medieval rape, it is clear that Luther calls
Christ the
Bridegroom and the Bridegroom the Bride. If we include the assumption
that
girls were educated in love-oriented technology in the Middle Ages as
well, and
thus trained for total social dependency, Luther says: "The Christian
is
dependent on God. Today, if someone is addicted to alcohol or hashish,
he or
she comes to the psychiatric clinic.
There
he is
caught in the strangest case by Jesus today and his addiction is
redirected to
Jesus. The Jesuspeople Movement helps the frailty of a post-war
generation
brought up too weak of self to reach its peak of weakness. Today they
are
already integrated again in the middle of the core business, which has
to be
great with the superpious imported from the USA - just like everything
else in
the USA. Together with the old Christian brothers they proclaim the
emergency
of confession and with a hatred copied from the student movement they
demand on
all worldly and diabolically anti-Christian vanity in the church: "No
other gospel!
Christian
paranoia is once again culminating in the church divisions and dogmatic
repression of evangelicals. The devil powers have become worse than
ever, they
say. (Kurt Koch, Leben auf Abruf. Skizze der Endzeit nach
Matthäus 24,
Berghausen (Evangelisationsverlag)
1969)
The devil tries to split. You
wonder who's divided? And. who calls it a ghost divorce? And who
presides over
the judgeship of Mt 7:6?
Luther
was
manic-depressive. An extremely rigid upbringing and the mining
superstition of
his parents that the devil dwells in the pits and pit clogs led him to
be
terrified of the toilet and to constipation. Throughout his life,
Luther was
only able to drain his bowels with difficulty. The famous "Revelation
in
the Tower" took place while droppings were delivered in the supposed
face
of the devil. By leaving the evil behind and leaving the devil,
Luther's spirit
of enlightenment came upon him. (Erik Homburger Erikson,
Der junge Mann
Luther, Frankfurt/Main (Suhrkamp) 1975,225) Schlaginhaufen notes 1532
in a
table memo: "lustus ex fide vivit, iustitia Dei revelatur sine lege.
Mox
cogitabam: Si vivere debemus ex fide, et si iustitia Dei debet esse ad
salutem
omni credenti, mox erigebatur mihi animus: Ergo iustitia Dei est, quo
nos
instificat et salvat. Et
facta
sunt mihi haec verba iucundiora: This art has given me the spiritus
sanctus on
this Cl. (WATR 2,177 No. 1681 see WATR 3, No. 3232: Rörer
reproduces the
statement WATR 2, No. 1682 as follows: "This art has the Spirit of God
to
give me on this cloaca in horto") That means: “The righteous
man lives by
faith, the righteousness of God is revealed without the law. So I
thought: "If
we have to live by faith, and if the righteousness of God must be for
the
salvation of every believer, then my soul was raised up for me." So
this
is the righteousness of God, by which he makes us righteous and redeems
us. And
so these words have become more pleasant to me. The Holy Spirit gave me
this
insight on the shithouse." Letting go of the Defecate intertwines with
the
experience of salvation. Psychiatrically, one could say that the
revelation in
the tower was a manic phase. Luther later often fell back into
depression and
denials; the new identity after his monasticism does not seem to have
been so
strong that his self became invulnerable. As Paul calls his life Phil
3:8 as sku/bala, Luther can express his depressive
self-criticism in front of students: „Ich habe der welt sat,
so hat sie meiner
wider sath, das bin ich auch wol zufrieden. Sie meinet,
wenn sie nur
mein los were, so wer es gut; des wirt sie wol innen werden. Es ist
doch wie
ich offt gesagt: Ich bin der reiffe dreck, so ist die welt das weite
arschloch,
drumb sein wir wol zu scheiden.“ "I'm sick and tired of the world, she's fed up
with me again, so I
guess I'm satisfied. She thinks that if she were only rid of me, it
would be
good; she will probably become one of them. It's like I've often said,
"I'm
the stinking shit, and it's the world that's the big asshole, so I
guess we're
to be separated." (WATR 5,222 No. 5537 according Heydenreich)
In
the
Mansfeld Latin school, the lupus, a pupil's spy, noted offences such as
cursing, witticisms, speaking German, etc. on his "wolf note". On
Saturday this was evaluated. One prank per offence. (Erikson aaO
57;68f;
84f)"The Lupi-ceddel, item die Examina legor, legeis, legere, legitur,
cuius partis orationis, these are the children of Carnificinae gewesen.
I've
been crossed out once for lunchtime at school fifteen times in a row.
Ouodlibet
regimen debet observare discrimen ingeniorum, you have to harass and
punish
children, but you also have to love them."(WATR 3,417 Nr. 3566B) "You
should not steal the children too hard, my father thrashed me once very
much so
that I fled and that was in the bang, until he tried me against me to
in the
used I didn't want to beat my Hansen seher nitt gladly, sunst he became
stupid
and me enemy "(WATR 2,134 Nr. 1559)" My mother blows me for the sake
of a nut usque ad effusionem sanguinis. And it's stricta disciplina me
tandem
ad monasterium farewell, as they have meant well, since ego
pusillanimus
tantum. Ipsi non potuerunt discernere inter ingenia et correctiones,
quomodo
temperandae essential. So you have to tighten that the apffel at the
rod
"(WATR 3,415f Nr. 3566A) "My elders have kept me hard, that I was shy
about it too. The mother once for a small nut's sake, the mother gave
me a
nudge of blood, and the seriousness and strictness of their life that
they had
with me made me run into a monastery and become a monk; but they were
very
kind. Sed non poterant discernere ingenia, secundum quae essent
temperandae
correctiones. Quia one must therefore punish that the apple is at the
Ru-then sey.
It is a nasty thing when, for the harsh punishment of children, the
elders are
angry or pupils are hostile to their praeceptor bus. For many clumsy
schoolmasters spoil his ingenia with their rumbling, storms, strokes
and
beatings, if they deal with children other than like an executioner or
stickmaster with a thief."(WATR 3,416 No. 3566B)" Where father and
mother can no longer do it, Master Hans, the executioner, must align
and pull.”
.“(M. Johann Mathesius, Leben Luthers 1565, Predigt Nr. 1
– WATR 1,167 Nr. 387)
Already
existing neuroses are cleverly exploited by aggressive pietism in order
to
drive to God. Kurt Koch, like Franz Joseph Strauss, is an example among
many
others, who, like Franz Joseph Strauss, specializes in black vision and
uses
the fear of persecution that he arouses for the capture of human
beings. In one
of his 40 or so published tracts on anxiety, he says: "I know the
meaning
of neurosis. Pastoral care shows that neurotics and depressionists
often have a
more direct path to God than the mentally healthy and self-confident
person. We
have even among the great and most famous men of God those who have
sometimes
been afflicted by depressive phases. Neuroses and depression can not
only be a
burden for a person, but can also impart to him or her the depth of
religious
life. (...) Few people know that there is often a connection between
spiritualistic activity and neuroses. About half of all the neurotics I
received in pastoral care had spiritual ancestors or their own
spiritual
burdens. (...) The increase in mental and mental illnesses, the
prevalence of
special serious illnesses such as cancer, the frequent flight into
suicide, lie
in the contours of the final historical event "(Kurt Koch, Leben auf
Abruf, Skizze der Endzeit nach Mt. 24, Evangelisationsverlag
Berghausen, 40-42)
The
paulinic sa/rc concept in
its juxtaposition with the du/namij of the pneu=ma gives
the most information about the embodiment of the self in the Christian.
For the
man of the OT, meat was the term for the material from which humans and
animals
are made, exactly as our language was used, in later times meat was
called:
man, living beings. Meat was a synonym for the identity of man or
animal. With
Isaiah, for example, we find sentences such as: "Break your bread to
the
hungry, and those who are without shelter in misery lead into the
house. If you
see a man naked, clothe him, and do not deprive yourself of flesh and
blood
"(Is. 58:7) But under gnostic influence we find the opposite of this
call
in the embodiment. Paul moans: "Nothing good dwells in my flesh" (Rm
7:18). Rm 7 is a classical schizophrenia-study: "For as long as we were
in
flesh, the sinful lusts which aroused themselves by the law were strong
in our
limbs (especially the one, M. L.) to bring fruit to death. But now we
are dead
to the one who held us captive, and we are rid of the law, so that we
serve in
the new being of the Spirit and not in the old being of the letter.
What are we
going to say? Is the law a sin? That's far away! But I did not
recognize sin,
except by the law. For I knew nothing of the lust, if the law had not
said,'
Let not thou be longed! But it took the sin of the commandment as an
occasion
and aroused every desire in me; for without the law sin is dead. But I
had
previously lived without law; but when the commandment came, sin came
to life,
and I died; and the commandment came to my death, which was given to me
for
life. For sin took occasion at the commandment and deceived me, and
killed me
by the same commandment. So the law is holy, and the commandment is
holy, right
and good. What's good is good, though, turned to death for me? That's
distant! But
sin, that sin may appear to be sinful, hath caused me death through
goodness,
so that sin may be exceedingly sinful through the commandment.
For
we know
that the law is spiritual; but I am carnal, sold under sin. Because I
don't
know what I'm doing. Because I don't do what I want, but what I hate, I
do." This is the forced control by a false self system, sin. She'll do
whatever she wants with the grading per.
“But
when I
do what I do not want, I admit that the law is good. So now I do not do
it, but
the sin that dwells in me. For I know that in me, which is in my flesh,
there
is nothing good in me. I've tried to do it, but I don't think I can do
the
good. For the good that I want, I do not do; but the evil that I do not
want, I
do. But when I do what I do not want, it is not I who do it, but the
sin that
dwells in me. So now I find a law that I, the one who in God's law
according to
the inner man (e)/sw
a)/nqrwpoj -
the true self of the schizophrenic).
I see a different law in my members, which opposes the law in my mind
and
captures me (isolation of the true self) in the sin law, which is in my
members. I'm a miserable man! Who will deliver me from the body of this
death?
I thank God through Jesus Christ, our Lord! So now I serve the law of
God with
the mind, but with the flesh I serve the law of sin." (Rm7:5-25) The
Spirit is completely separated from the body and the instincts of Paul.
This
phenomenon of schizophrenia takes its name from this phenomenon of
mental
division. The body carries two hostile self-systems:
1.
the true self, the inner man,
the
mind and spirit
2.
sin with the lusts that arouse
it.
It is to be assumed that sexuality and other bodily emotions and needs
are
meant by this which Paul hates.
Paul's true self is capable
of hating his body
and the functions connected with it. The already mentioned basic
conflict
between the repressive law and the behaviors (' what I do') caused by
basic
functions and intentions of the human body is perceived as sinful and
the true
self stands opposite with its will powerlessly. Paul feels that the
will of the
inner man no longer has any influence on the self-regulating behavior
of the
body. The true self has no way of expressing itself in action, because
all
doing is already sin. The actions are attributed to Paul's foreign
power,
dominating him. In doing so, he skillfully shirkes any responsibility
for his
actions - at least his inner person and his true identity. Everything
made sin
in him.
The
body
will be well experienced platonically as a chain and prison, Paul's
true ego is
already dead to him, says Paul. By dying with Christ and rising up
again in
spiritual form (Rm 6:4-12) from the regularities to which every body is
subject, e. g. mortality, like Jesus after his death, it stepped into
the new
existence of spirituality; but unfortunately this spiritual true ego of
Paul is
still bound to his body and is still dependent on him as a carrier and
medium.
That is why Paulus longs for the last step towards the total
spiritualization
of his true self, the redemption from the body of transience. The true
ego of
Paul, which is thought to be immortal, wants to cast off the ballast of
transient corporeality in order to be completely free. That this is not
possible without physical death (which would also deprive the true ego
of any
socially perceptible utterance, as Paul well knows!), poor Paul has to
settle
for the abandonment of his sinful body and finds as a way out the
unpeaceful
coexistence, or as Luther says: totus homo peccator simul iustus. The
true ego
of the Christian is just, the false sinful. Therefore, not much care
and
attention is used on the fur. If the heart-healthy Jesus was pleased
with the
anointing by a woman (Mk 14:3-9), the cripple Paul is full of hatred
for his
body, which torments him, and the world. He has skillfully shunned his
social
responsibility, at least in this way. His need for communication
certainly
drives him to mission; only if he creates or finds other people with
the same
division of spirit, communication is still possible in all his
inconsistency
with the body and the forms of communication based on corporeality.
This
requires the physical medium, but the body remains only a medium for
spiritual
communication. Language is the most essential form of communication,
because
only language is a true spiritual medium and immune to sinfulness -
says Paul.
The tension resulting from such hostility to the body has been
preserved until
today in bourgeois education and sexual enmity. The word became meat:
Jesus.
Success: The meat wants to become word: Paulus.
Jesus
cried on the cross. The
dying must have hurt him. Many martyrs did not cry out on their pyre
and
burning crosses. They sang church songs. Richard Wurmbrand is being
celebrated
today because he and some prison brothers in the imprisoned underground
church
in the east were not excessively unwell at torture. His physical
insensitivity
is praised as a divine miracle and sung about. It is a sure sign of
schizophrenia,
or more precisely: catatonic stupor as a form of detachment of the
intelligent
ego from senso-motor body functions. In Emil Kraepelin's textbook for
psychiatry (he called schizophrenia still "dementia praecox" with
sensory illusions, attention deficit, absentmindedness, delusions,
emotional
stupefaction, disturbances of the will such as neegativism,
stereotypes,
automatism. cf Psychiatrie. Ein Lehrbuch für Studierende und
Aerzte, Bd. II,
Leipzig (Barth) 1899,163f) mentions that patients needles can be
pricked into
the forehead without the patients pulling them out again. He writes:
“The
catatonic stupor is dominated mainly by the phenomena of negativism and
command
automation. The cranes become monosyllabic, taciturn, break off in the
middle
of the word or phrase, gradually cease to speak completely (Mutacism),
or only
here and there quietly have some incomprehensible words, even
whispering
self-talk, laugh. Sometimes they start to speak as soon as you make an
effort
to remove yourself, but immediately stop when you turn back to them.
They are
also usually no longer useful for writing, they break off after a few
letters,
playfully pass over the paper or only produce pointless scribblings.
They don't
look up when you talk to them, they don't turn their heads, maybe even
turn
away. In some cases, however, written answers are still received from
time to
time, or the otherwise silent sick sing a well-known song with a fine
voice on
command. Incidentally, they are completely inaccessible to any external
influence,
do not react to salutations, touches and even needle stitches; only a
very
lively stimulus leads to evasive movements even more rarely to an
unexpectedly
agile and powerful attack. Even an occasional soft blinking, increased
reddening or sweating of the face, twitching around the corners of the
mouth in
such attempts, and flapping on joking occasions indicate that the
perception of
impressions is less disturbed than the initiation of an act of will to
the
same." With a doctor like Kraepelin, who saw patients no longer as
human
beings, but as objects of study, they have with their order to sing, as
in the
case of executions in a concentration camp.
Many
people in Dachau have wished
for physical insensitivity. They weren't schizophrenic. That's why it
didn't
work out and they kept suffering. To eliminate the sensation of pain,
the
flesh-body must be dissociated as part of the evil outside world. This
presupposes the practice of a deep personal split long before torture.
Luther
takes up Pauli's divorce
of body and soul in the Freedom Letter. The Freedom Scripture also
contains the
essential characteristics of schizophrenia. The dualistic structure of'
‘free
lord' and 'servant servant' alone, which is consistently explicit, is
already
significant. In Chapter 3 Luther writes: "Conversely, what harm is it
to
the soul if the body is trapped, sick and dull, hungry, thirsty and
suffering,
as he didn't want to? None of these things reaches to the soul to free
it or to
catch it, to make it righteous or evil." (Luther, SA 7,21) In a world
in
which bodies are maltreated, it is advisable to leave. In a broken far,
the
best way out is schizophrenia. Those who don't put any hope in
transforming the
world into a home of tender eroticism and love of life will be best
advised to
die off their bodies into spirituality. I'm not even thinking about it.
The
unpeaceful coexistence of body and soul does not only leave it to the
running
of the body. (1 Cor 9:27)"All those who belong to Christ, the
crucifixions
of their flesh and their evil lusts (su\n toi=j
paqh/masin kai\ tai=j e)piqumi/aij.)" (Gal 5,24) Passion and
desire are the very own aspirations of the self, the most intimate
thing about
man, the motor of human action and human sociality. And Luther: "But
these
works must not be done with the intention that man should become
righteous
before God. Faith cannot tolerate this false intention, for faith alone
is and
must be righteousness before God. But only this can be the intention
that the
body should be obedient and cleansed of its evil lusts, and the
attention
should be directed only to the evil lusts, in order to drive them
out."(WA
7,30f) What exactly these evil lusts are, one can only guess. It is
probably
mainly about sex, rather than about the neighbour's house or cattle,
because
the body or flesh is the source of irritation. This can become a real
hobby:
the more sex is forbidden, the higher the degree of excitement
increases due to
hormone secretions. The glancing of young girls becomes torture. The
monastery
can help. The energies that are deducted from a possible work to
improve the
world to fight against horniness are immense. Sublimation of the desire
for sex
in fieldwork or freedom fight along the
frustrations>aggression-hydraulics
is possibly an energy dissipation model. Drive suppression is always
pathogenic. If the communion of suffering with the crucified God Jesus
only
consists in not wixing or fucking any more, then that is more than
pitiful.
Especially since Jesus loved women.
Luther
achieves another double bind by means of the bi-enemy teaching. It
forms a
bridge between the sect and the political community and prevents the
sect from
coming into conflict with the political community. These conflicts
could escalate
and harm the sect because it has no means of power, such as the sword
or the
water cannon.
A. The Christian man is subject
to
the authority that has power over him.
B. The Christian's only master
is
God.
C. God has appointed the
authorities.
Every
ecclesiastical
practice is affected by this problem. The state church has less
difficulty
because the crown and papal hat are in the same blanket. But it is in
this
respect that Luther, in particular, behaves rebelliously for a short
time. Even
if he later condemned the peasants who tried to take him seriously
politically:
Nulla crux, nulla corona. Where we now realize that states suppress
their
individuals and weaker states of the southern hemisphere, it is
difficult to
accept this matter as the rod of God (WA 19,629). If only God's rod in
Treblinka had been made of German chemical industry, the IG Farben, had
been
made in Treblinka mainly in the state of gaseousity, precisely: in the
lungs of
man, woman and child of his chosen people. “I have a
different conception of
love, and I will refuse to love a creation in which children are
martyred until
death."(Dr. Rieux in Albert Camus, Die Pest, Reinbek, rororo No.
15,129)
To a God who has appointed an authority to murder the children, the
fight is
necessary. I doom such a god. I no longer want to be the child of a God
who is
responsible for the injustice of the world. And this is God, if he is
the
Almighty Creator of the world. If he has not forgiven Adam for the
apple bite,
and has punished him so jealously-addictedly for the complicity of men.
I
refuse to love a God who loves the fascist Krupp boss Alfried von
Bohlen und
Halbach and his 25,000 Russian forced laborers in the same way, so that
nothing
changes in the relationship between powerful and weak, rich and poor,
saturated
and hungry.
The
clever
evangelicals generally say at this point: "Dear brother, you are
confusing
something. God is always good and almighty. It is the man who has
refuted God's
good will, who does wrong, not God. All suffering in the world comes
from
people and their sin. People are to blame for the slavery society,
feudalism
and capitalism, God did not want interest and exploitation. This logic
is
deeply unclean and cannot explain how natural disasters eradicate
innocent
people, how capitalism benefits us and how it bleeds out Africa, India
and
Latin America into our stock markets. But he can: "They are infidels,
Muslims and communists, and God does not want to protect them as well
as he
wants to protect us here in Germany. In his prediction, he already knew
this
and is now drawing the consequences. You kind of deserved it, too. His
thoughts
are simply unsearchable, who wants to presume to scold him for it? You
think
you're better than God? You wanna stand up to his judge? A brief look
at the
social situation of those who argue in such a way shows that they are
optimally
cared for in the "country" and come from bourgeois circles without
exception. They do not see their complicity in the world's hunger
caused by
their consumption. It is the droughts in the sunny south that can
compensate
for the aid packages from our overproduction. God can't help it.
Neither do we.
The network of arguments to defend God as the almighty keeper of one's
own
prosperity is perfectly woven. Those who do not follow these arguments
are
unreasonable and are prayed for, that they may also attain the
appropriate
depth of insight into God's mysteries.
I
am ready
to suffer with the God who cried in deepest agony when everything was
lost. I
have tears for the God who is compassionate with all the martyrs of
this world,
whose existence is, of course, suffering in a world of blood and tears.
The
doctrine of the two empires made Christians stupid as salt of the
earth. But
what do they want to salt- with when they become stupid? When they
withdraw
from traditional paranoia and schizophrenia time and again into the
inner
emigration of their clergy and sin harmlessly in their flesh? The altar
barking
and the political arrogance are two sides of the same coin: that
Christianity
is sick. It would be time to thaw the frozen Christians out of their
hibernation of the clergy and reintegrate them into a new worldliness.
Christian schizophrenia is
not salvation. She is a kind of sighing within ourselves that unites
all
Christians with all creatures. (Rm 8) Redemption is before us, but not
above
us. We won't be healed by escaping into the disease. But by fighting
together
against what offends. As fellow combatants, we have God with us. He
does not
punish us sinners, but solidifies himself with the tortured creature.
This
change in the image of God must be proclaimed as an evangelism in the
future.
But under proper guidance,
schizophrenia is not only curable, but also the first and most powerful
possibility to be reborn again after a deep regressive journey to
death, the
abysses of one's own abandonment, suffering mystically experienced
death with
Jesus. Mysticism of suffering is only dangerous if you can't get out of
it.
Love of God is dangerous only when it makes you dependent, submissive
and
underage. To return to the old world with God as a brother as a new man
could
turn the Church into a community of the laborious, the burdened and the
mad. But
then it is necessary to recover the carnal body and let the soul become
a body
with it. Only those who love themselves with their bodies can love
others with
their bodies. As a centre of warmth in therapeutic, social work and
political
organization and action, the Church can do something against the
pathogen in
society without the fear of being immediately put under the power of
social
death. Paradoxically apparent: the way to God leads through people; the
way to
people leads through God. But only apparently paradoxical; is God in
Jesus man.
In
the
meantime a lot has changed in psychiatry, cf ICD 10: The harsh
devaluations of
psychoses have disappeared, the understanding for the patients has also
grown
through antipsychiatry. There is also a change in theology's
assessment.
Psychiatric pastor Ronald Mundhenk has worked with schizophrenics for
20 years
at the Ameosklinik Heiligenhafen and described his experiences. (Sein
wie Gott.
Aspekte des Religiösen im schizophrenen Erleben und Denken,
Neumünster3
(Paranus) 2007, 177-210) The only difference between the religious
mystic and a
normal psychic is that a mystic knows how to be embedded in his or her
religious tradition, while a psychotic remains lonely and
incomprehensible with
the same experience, stigmatised and excluded from his or her
surroundings The
Christian tradition is thus a safety net for all kinds of decompensated
persons. It can offer interpretative models of curious experiences and
integrate people, and this is exactly what psychiatry has meanwhile
become the
goal of psychiatry: psycho-education in small self-help groups that
assist and
support each other, just as the residential groups of Laings and
Coopers
intended as pioneer attempts at that time.
In
his
training as a gestalt therapist, the author has had sufficient contacts
to
psychotic decompensation in order to understand this as a way of
healing. The
disease can become the route out of bad constraints. The Church can see
the
acceptance of eccentricities, depressive people, the crazy as an
opportunity
and celebrate the feast of the lost with the troubled and laden. All
this is
not glossy and presentable, but hard work in the inconspicuous area.
Many
things have changed a lot since 1974. The Church can no longer afford
to rely
on coercion and train young people to sin. The forms of the
“context of
delusion” (Th. W. Adorno) regarding the nature and effect of
God have been
loosened. Atonement sacrifice theology is no longer celebrated. The
Lord's
Supper has become a remembrance of the liberation and solidarity of the
table
fellowship of the oppressed throughout the world. Generally speaking,
the
schizophrenogenic musty smell of sinful double bind has disappeared
from
preaching and liturgy. The songs have changed. They no longer devalue
the
singers, but give their longings for a world without war and hunger a
voice and
melody.
Adorno, Theodor
Wiesengrund, Negative Dialektik,
Frankfurt am Main (Suhrkamp) 66
Adorno, Theodor Wiesengrund, Drei Studien zu Hegel, Frankfurt/Main4 (Suhrkamp) 1970
Adorno, Theodor Wiesengrund, Erziehung zur Mündigkeit, Frankfurt am Main (Suhrkamp) 1970
Adorno, Theodor Wiesengrund, Bemerkungen über Politik und Neurose, in: Kritik. Kleine Schriften zur Gesellschaft, Frankfurt/Main (Suhrkamp) 1971, 87-92
Adorno, Theodor Wiesengrund, Jargon der Eigentlichkeit, Frankfurt am Main (Suhrkamp)6 1971
Adorno, Theodor Wiesengrund, Minima moralia, Reflexionen aus einem beschädigten Leben, Frankfurt am Main (Suhrkamp) 1973
Barth, Karl, Der Römerbrief, München (Kaiser) 1922
Bateson, Gregory/ Jackson, Don D./
Haley,
Jay / Weakland, John, Toward a theory of
schizophrenia, in: Behavioral
Science, Palo Alto (Wiley) 1956
Bateson, Gregory/ Jackson, Don D./ Haley, Jay / Weakland, John, Schizophrenie und Familie, Frankfurt/Main (Suhrkamp) 1969
Bauer, Richartz, Angepaßte Psychiatrie als Psychiatrie der Anpassung, in: Das Argument Nr. 60
Ben-Chorin, Shalom, Bruder Jesus. Der Narazener aus
jüdischer Sicht, München (List) 1972
Benz, Ernst, Die Vision. Erfahrungsformen und Bilderwelt, Stuttgart (Klett) 1969
Berliner Studienkollektiv,
Antiautoritäre Erziehung.
Sozialisation und kompensatorische Erziehung, Ein soziologisches
Seminar an der
Freien Universität Berlin als hochschuldidaktisches Experiment
im Sommer 1968
und Winter 1968/68, Berlin (Berliner Studienkollektiv) 1969
Bleuler, Manfred, Die schizophrenen Geistesstörungen im Lichte langjähriger Kranken- und Familiengeschichten, Stuttgart (Thieme) 1972
Bloch, Ernst, Das Prinzip Hoffung, Frankfurt am Main (Suhrkamp) 1973
Bonhoeffer, Dietrich, Ethik, München (Kaiser) 1949
Bonhoeffer, Dietrich, Wer ist und wer war Jesus Christus? Seine Geschichte und sein Geheimnis Stuttgart (Furche) 1963
Bonhoeffer, Dietrich, Nachfolge, München10 (Kaiser) 1971
Bonhoeffer, Dietrich, Wiederstand und Ergebung, Hamburg7 (Siebenstern) 1971
Buber, Martin, Ich und Du, in: Das Dialogische Prinzip, Heidelberg (Lambert Schneider) 1965
Collins, Ralph T., Affect in schizophrenic
reaction types, in: Journal of mental science 89 (1943) No. 374, 21-41
Collins, Ralph T., in: Maisel,
Albert Q. (Ed.), The health of people who work, based upon the reports
to the
1959 National Health Forum of more than 200 Industrial Medical
Directors,
Physicians, Nurses and Management Officials, Public Health Officers,
Voluntary
Health Agency Officials and other experts in various areas of
occupational
health, New York (The National Health Council) 1960
Cooper, David, Der Tod der Familie, Reinbek (Rowohlt) 1972
Freud, Sigmund, Gesammelte Werke, Bd. X, XVI; XVII London (Imago Publ.) 1940-1952, Neuauflagen Frankfurt/Main (Fischer) 1952ff
Freire, Paulo, Pädagogik der Unterdrückten. Bildung als Praxis der Freiheit, Reinbek (rororo) 1973
Fromm, Erich, The Heart of Man, New York
(Harper & Row) 1966
Fromm, Erich, Analytische Sozialpsychologie und Gesellschaftstheorie, Frankfurt am Main3 (Suhrkamp) 1972
Gehlen, Arnold, Urmensch und Spätkultur. Philosophische Ergebnisse und Aussagen. Bonn (Athenäum) 1956 [=Gesamtausgabe Bd. 5]
Gleiss, Irma/ Seidel, Rainer/ Abholz, Harald, Soziale Psychiatrie. Zur Ungleichheit in der psychiatrischen Versorgung, Frankfurt/Main (Fischer) 1973
Goffman, Erving, Asyle. Über die soziale Situation psychiatrischer Patienten und anderer Insassen, Frankfurt/Main (Suhrkamp) 1973
Goffman, Erving, Stigma. Über Techniken der Bewältigung beschädigter Identität, Frankfurt/Main (Suhrkamp) 1975
Gottschalch, Wilfried/ Neumann-Schönwetter, Marina/ Soukup, Gunther, Sozialisationsforschung. Materialien, Probleme, Kritik, Frankfurt/Main (Fischer) 1971
Haaker, Friedrich, Aggression. Die Brutalisierung der modernen Welt, Reinbek2 (Rowohlt) 1973
Habermas, Jürgen, Erkenntnis und Interesse, Frankfurt/Main (Suhrkamp) 1968
Heidegger, Martin, Sein und Zeit, Tübingen12 (Mohr/Siebeck) 1972
Hegel, Georg
Friedrich Wilhelm, Phänomenologie des
Geistes, Theorie-Werke-Ausgabe Bd. III, Frankfurt am Main (Suhrkamp) 1969
Hollingshead, August B./ Redlich,
Fredrick C., Social Class and Mental Illness, New York
(Wiley) 1958
Josuttis, Manfred/ Leuner, Hanscarl, Religion und die Droge. Ein Symposion über religiöse Erfahrungen unter Einfluß von Halluzinogenen, Stuttgart (Kohlhammer) 1972
Jüngel, Erberhard, Tod, Reihe Themen der Theologie, Stuttgart (Kreuz Verlag) 1971
Jüngel, Erberhard, Unterwegs zur Sache, München (Kaiser) 1972
Keilbach, Wilhelm, Techniken religiöser Ekstasen, in: Josuttis/Leuner 1972,9-22
Koch, Kurt, Leben auf Abruf. Skizze der Endzeit nach Matthäus 24, Berghausen (Evangelisationsverlag) 1969
Kogon, Eugen, Derr SS-Staat, Das System der deutschen Konzentrationslager, München (Kindler) 1974
Kornhauser, Arthur, Mental health of the
industrial worker, A Detroit study, New York/Oxford (John Wiley) 1965
Kraepelin, Emil, Psychiatrie. Ein Lehrbuch für Studierende und Aerzte, Leipzig (Barth) 1899
Kühnl , Reinhard , Formen bürgerlicher Herrschaft , Liberalismus - Faschismus, Reinbek (Rowohlt) 1971
Laing, Ronald David, Phänomenologie der Erfahrung, Frankfurt (Suhrkamp) 1959
Laing, Ronald David, Das Selbst an die Anderen, Köln (Kiepenheuer & Witsch) und Erice (Editione Continua) 1973
Laing, Ronald David, Das geteilte Selbst. Eine existentielle Studie über geistige Gesundheit und Wahnsinn, Köln (Kiepenheuer & Witsch) und Erice (Editione Continua) 1974;
Laing, Ronald David/ Philipson, Herbert/ Lee, A.J., Interpersonelle Wahrnehmung, Frankfurt (Suhrkamp) 1973
Lorenzer, Alfred, Sprachzerstörung und Rekonstruktion. Vorarbeiten zu einer Metatheorie der Psychoanalyse, Frankfurt/Main (Suhrkamp) 1973
Luther, Martin, Von der Freiheit eines Christenmenschen, Kritische Gesamtausgabe der Werke, Weimar (Hermann Böhlau) 1883ff (= WA, Weimarer Ausgabe)WA VII (1897), 12-38
Marcuse, Herbert, Der eindimensionale Mensch, Neuwied (Luchterhand) 1967
Schneider, Kurt, Klinische Psychopathologie, Stuttgart7 (Thieme) 1966
Schottroff, Luise, Der Glaubende und die feindliche Welt. Beobachtungen zum gnostischen Dualismus und seiner Bedeutung für Paulus und das Johannesevangelium, WMANT 37, Neukirchen-Vluyn (Neukirchener) 1970
Schweitzer, Albert, Reich Gottes und Christentum [I] (1967), Gesammelte Werke IV, 511-731, hg. v. Rudolf Grabs, Berlin 1971
Spiegel, Yorick, Der Prozeß des Trauerns. Analyse und Beratung, München (Kaiser) 1973
Teilhard de Chardin, Pierre, Der Mensch im Kosmos, München4 (Beck) 1959
Tillich, Paul, Systematische Theologie - III, Stuttgart (Ev.Verlagswerk) 1966
Tillich, Paul, Der Mut zum Sein, Stuttgart (Furche) 1968
Watzlawick, Paul/ Beavin, Janet H./ Jackson, Don D., Menschliche Kommunikation. Formen, Störungen, Paradoxien, Bern/Stuttgart/Wien (Huber) 1968 [19753]
Wittgenstein, Ludwig, Tractatus logico-philosophicus, Frankfurt am Main (Suhrkamp) 1973